preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n nor_o be_v they_o successor_n to_o they_o in_o their_o apostleship_n for_o that_o particular_a office_n cease_v with_o the_o first_o apostle_n so_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v this_o conceit_n of_o succession_n be_v but_o a_o vain_a conceit_n though_o it_o be_v much_o magnify_v by_o h._n t._n and_o other_o romanist_n for_o want_n of_o solid_a proof_n of_o their_o several_a doctrine_n out_o of_o scripture_n or_o primitive_a antiquity_n i_o go_v on_o to_o the_o next_o article_n artic_a iii_o popish_a church_n visibility_n not_o necessary_a such_o visibility_n of_o succession_n as_o the_o romanist_n require_v be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n sect_n 1._o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o visible_a church_n what_o h._n t._n require_v of_o minister_n preach_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n be_v most_o defective_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n our_o tenet_n say_v h._n t._n be_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o god_n have_v have_v not_o only_o a_o continue_a but_o also_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n etc._n etc._n which_o we_o prove_v thus_o 1._o a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n preach_v baptise_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v always_o visible_a but_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o ministere_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v always_o visible_a the_o major_n be_v prove_v by_o evident_a reason_n because_o those_o be_v all_o outward_a and_o sensible_a action_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o a_o invisible_a society_n of_o actor_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n go_v you_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o etc._n etc._n and_o behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o all_o day_n etc._n etc._n st._n matth._n 28._o v._n 20._o he_o give_v some_o apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n and_o other_o some_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o saint_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12._o answ_n the_o tenet_n and_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o argument_n differ_v the_o tenet_n assert_v what_o have_v be_v the_o conclusion_n what_o of_o necessity_n must_v be_v the_o tenet_n have_v for_o its_o subject_a the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o god_n the_o conclusion_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n indefinite_a and_o both_o tenet_n and_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v but_o not_o in_o this_o author_n and_o other_o romanist_n sense_n it_o be_v grant_v there_o have_v be_v a_o succession_n but_o not_o a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n mean_v the_o now_o roman_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n which_o h._n t._n in_o the_o former_a article_n make_v the_o definition_n of_o succession_n and_o visibility_n of_o each_o particular_a church_n be_v grant_v but_o not_o of_o the_o catholic_n as_o catholic_n which_o as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v not_o see_v and_o this_o visibility_n it_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v of_o some_o at_o some_o time_n not_o in_o the_o same_o splendour_n or_o conspicuity_n at_o all_o time_n nor_o to_o all_o person_n but_o protestant_n deny_v it_o visible_a always_o to_o all_o in_o so_o glorious_a and_o conspicuous_a a_o estate_n as_o bellarmine_n assert_n when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr eccles_n milit._n cap._n 2._o that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o assembly_n of_o man_n so_o visible_a and_o palpable_a as_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n or_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o venetian_n so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v his_o tenet_n and_o conclusion_n be_v it_o not_o that_o fraudulent_o there_o be_v more_o intend_v than_o be_v express_v which_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v discover_v for_o answer_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v the_o major_n be_v grant_v if_o it_o be_v understand_v of_o visibility_n simple_o but_o if_o mean_v of_o such_o a_o conspicuous_a visibility_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v it_o be_v to_o be_v deny_v in_o the_o minor_a it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o a_o distinction_n be_v make_v between_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v do_v that_o thereby_o may_v be_v imply_v the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n who_o be_v consecrate_v not_o ordain_v from_o presbyter_n who_o they_o ordain_v not_o consecrate_v to_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o right_a 2._o that_o it_o be_v assert_v that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n which_o be_v because_o he_o hold_v a_o true_a church_n have_v always_o such_o minister_n but_o as_o i_o say_v before_o that_o be_v not_o true_a no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o see_v which_o have_v be_v sometime_o long_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o always_o the_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n be_v continue_v and_o if_o it_o may_v be_v intermit_v one_o two_o or_o ten_o year_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n a_o true_a church_n it_o may_v be_v a_o hundred_o and_o therefore_o the_o minor_a be_v not_o to_o be_v grant_v if_o mean_v of_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n and_o such_o a_o perpetuity_n as_o be_v without_o the_o least_o intermission_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o text_n prove_v it_o for_o the_o precept_n matth._n 28._o 19_o 20._o prove_v only_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v not_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v and_o the_o promise_n if_o it_o do_v prove_v that_o a_o succession_n shall_v be_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o shall_v have_v exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n but_o such_o assistance_n in_o preach_v and_o baptise_v as_o shall_v uphold_v and_o prosper_v they_o in_o that_o work_n nor_o be_v this_o assure_a to_o any_o one_o place_n but_o indefinite_o to_o any_o person_n in_o any_o place_n where_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v continue_v and_o the_o other_o place_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12._o prove_v not_o a_o certainty_n of_o the_o event_n which_o be_v assert_v in_o the_o minor_a but_o if_o the_o gift_n be_v mean_v of_o institution_n of_o what_o ouâ—ht_v to_o be_v it_o note_v only_o a_o certainty_n of_o duty_n if_o of_o donation_n of_o ability_n it_o note_v not_o a_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n but_o a_o act_n to_o be_v immediate_o from_o christ_n himself_o or_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o so_o do_v not_o prove_v a_o futurity_n of_o such_o succession_n by_o outward_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n as_o h._n t._n bring_v it_o for_o nevertheless_o this_o author_n do_v disadvantage_n his_o own_o party_n by_o this_o argue_v for_o 1._o by_o this_o argue_v he_o plain_o make_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o it_o be_v visible_a preach_a baptise_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n which_o do_v by_o good_a consequence_n infer_v that_o the_o protestant_n do_v right_o make_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o note_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o will_v make_v well_o for_o the_o protestant_n by_o who_o these_o be_v observe_v but_o ill_o for_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n chief_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o neither_o preach_v nor_o baptize_v nor_o administer_v sacrament_n but_o do_v other_o act_n of_o other_o kind_n nor_o to_o speak_v truth_n be_v almost_o any_o of_o their_o preach_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n extol_v the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o other_o saint_n excellency_n little_a of_o the_o gospel_n or_o if_o any_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o history_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o a_o historical_a fashion_n little_a of_o the_o mystery_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o such_o doctrine_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v preach_v as_o do_v overthrow_n the_o gospel_n and_o for_o baptise_v though_o bellarmine_n tell_v we_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la bonis_fw-la op_n in_o partic_a cap._n 17._o that_o at_o rome_n the_o old_a custom_n be_v not_o abolish_v of_o baptise_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la at_o easter_n but_o among_o the_o papist_n chief_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o year_n in_o which_o many_o catechize_v person_n be_v not_o baptize_v at_o easter_n yet_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v
god_n act_v 20._o 26_o 27._o and_o elsewhere_o ergo._fw-la 10._o if_o there_o be_v many_o saint_n and_o martyr_n acknowledge_v even_o by_o the_o romanist_n to_o be_v such_o who_o do_v not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o as_o to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v supreme_a visible_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o do_v oppose_v he_o and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o opposition_n and_o yet_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n than_o they_o who_o hold_v not_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n may_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a in_o cyprian_a augustine_n and_o many_o more_o oppose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o rebaptisation_n appeal_v from_o africa_n keep_v easter_n therefore_o either_o they_o must_v be_v unsaint_v or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n may_v be_v true_a church_n of_o god_n i_o need_v not_o insist_v any_o long_o in_o prove_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o tenet_n so_o palpable_o absurd_a and_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v so_o by_o bishop_n mortan_n in_o his_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o other_o elsewhere_o let_v we_o view_v h._n t._n his_o proof_n sect_n iv._o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n require_v by_o h._n t._n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n but_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o have_v have_v a_o succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n therefore_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o major_a he_o allege_v isa_n 59_o 21._o &_o 60._o 1_o 3_o 11._o &_o 62._o 6._o ezech._n 3._o 26._o dan._n 7._o 13_o 14._o matth._n 28._o 20._o john_n 14_o 16._o ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o answ_n the_o succession_n he_o mean_v be_v express_v p._n 45._o to_o be_v a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n this_o succession_n may_v be_v either_o in_o the_o same_o place_n or_o some_o place_n or_o other_o indefinite_a and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v continue_v without_o the_o least_o interruption_n for_o the_o small_a space_n of_o time_n or_o so_o continue_v that_o in_o each_o age_n or_o century_n there_o have_v be_v such_o a_o succession_n though_o with_o some_o intermission_n the_o succession_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n may_v be_v either_o universal_a in_o every_o point_n or_o limit_v to_o fundamental_o the_o succession_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v continue_v either_o so_o conspicuous_o as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o that_o people_n in_o each_o age_n which_o any_o christian_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n do_v or_o may_v know_v as_o they_o do_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o venetian_n or_o kingdom_n of_o france_n oâ—_n as_o heretofore_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n be_v know_v or_o else_o obscure_o so_o as_o to_o be_v know_v only_o to_o themselves_o and_o some_o near_a neighbour_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o succession_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o be_v out_o of_o history_n or_o other_o clear_a write_n record_n or_o monument_n extant_a express_v person_n and_o their_o faith_n or_o else_o it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v from_o some_o more_o obscure_a intimation_n this_o author_n i_o conceive_v from_o many_o passage_n follow_v understand_v his_o major_n here_o thus_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v have_v in_o the_o same_o place_n a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n without_o interruption_n any_o notable_a time_n in_o any_o age_n of_o a_o number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n not_o only_o in_o fundamental_o but_o in_o other_o point_n also_o so_o conspicuous_o that_o all_o christian_n do_v or_o may_v know_v it_o as_o the_o roman_a empire_n french_a kingdom_n or_o venetian_a republic_n may_v be_v know_v and_o this_o to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o history_n or_o other_o clear_a write_n record_n or_o monument_n express_v the_o person_n and_o their_o faith_n for_o such_o a_o succession_n this_o author_n will_v have_v necessary_a to_o a_o true_a church_n which_o he_o imagine_v may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o in_o this_o sense_n his_o proposition_n be_v most_o false_a and_o no_o whit_n prove_v out_o of_o the_o text_n he_o produce_v and_o nullify_v the_o roman_a church_n itself_o which_o he_o endeavour_v so_o much_o to_o magnify_v as_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n in_o opposition_n thereto_o i_o say_v 1._o there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n where_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n at_o all_o which_o i_o prove_v 1._o from_o act_n 14._o 23._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o barnabas_n and_o paul_n after_o they_o have_v gather_v the_o church_n they_o return_v to_o they_o and_o ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o church_n which_o suppose_v they_o be_v church_n sometime_o afore_o they_o have_v elder_n ordain_v for_o they_o therefore_o it_o follow_v there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n without_o bishop_n priest_n or_o elder_n since_o those_o church_n be_v such_o afore_o they_o have_v they_o 2._o from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n h._n t._n confess_v often_o this_o proposition_n to_o be_v true_a but_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n in_o christ_n who_o have_v no_o elder_n or_o priest_n or_o bishop_n have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n ergo_fw-la the_o minor_a be_v prove_v from_o the_o receive_a definition_n bellarm._n tom._n 2._o controu._n l._n de_fw-la eccles_n milit_fw-la c._n 1._o ecclesia_fw-la est_fw-la evocatio_fw-la sive_fw-la caetus_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la the_o church_n be_v the_o company_n of_o the_o call_v out_o and_o other_o author_n speak_v conformable_o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o caâ—ling_n out_o or_o a_o company_n of_o person_n call_v out_o though_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n therefore_o they_o may_v be_v a_o ture_n church_n of_o god_n 3._o that_o company_n which_o have_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n profess_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n have_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n they_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o a_o church_n in_o that_o they_o be_v man_n the_o form_n be_v faith_n or_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o no_o other_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o assign_v to_o be_v essential_a as_o constitutive_a of_o a_o true_a church_n their_o governor_n order_n special_a gift_n and_o other_o thing_n tend_v to_o their_o well-being_n be_v common_a accident_n which_o may_v be_v or_o not_o be_v and_o yet_o the_o church_n remain_v a_o true_a church_n therefore_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n profess_v the_o true_a faith_n of_o christ_n without_o bishop_n be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n who_o h._n t._n term_n priest_n for_o 1._o there_o be_v many_o father_n and_o popish_a writer_n who_o make_v they_o but_o one_o order_n at_o first_o lombard_n senâ—ent_n l._n 4._o distinct_a 24._o apud_fw-la ucteres_fw-la iidem_fw-la episcopi_fw-la &_o presbyteri_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la the_o ancient_n take_v bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o the_o same_o therefore_o with_o they_o there_o be_v church_n in_o which_o be_v no_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n 2._o where_o there_o be_v two_o order_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o necessary_a but_o that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v without_o they_o otherwise_o in_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o episcopal_n see_v which_o have_v in_o rome_n itself_o be_v sometime_o some_o year_n together_o often_o many_o month_n and_o day_n the_o church_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o in_o such_o vacancy_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v cease_v to_o be_v 3._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n in_o every_o point_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n
in_o paul_n day_n in_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a from_o rom._n 14._o 2._o that_o one_o believe_v he_o may_v eat_v all_o thing_n another_o who_o be_v weak_a do_v eat_v herb_n ver._n 5._o one_o man_n esteem_v one_o day_n above_o another_o another_o esteem_v every_o day_n alike_o in_o after_o age_n the_o difference_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o if_o reckon_v will_v make_v a_o large_a catalogue_n 4._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o the_o company_n and_o their_o profession_n be_v so_o visible_a as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v discern_v as_o the_o roman_a senate_n be_v or_o the_o venetian_a republic_n and_o french_a kingdom_n be_v for_o then_o the_o disciple_n which_o be_v assemble_v the_o door_n be_v shut_v for_o fear_n of_o the_o jew_n john_n 20._o 19_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n nor_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n revel_v 12._o 14._o nor_o those_o that_o wand_n red_a in_o den_n and_o cave_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o desert_n and_o mountain_n heb._n 11._o 38._o then_o the_o saint_n in_o persecution_n shall_v not_o be_v bless_v as_o christ_n say_v matth._n 5._o 10._o but_o curse_a as_o cease_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 5._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o bring_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n for_o then_o the_o first_o company_n of_o such_o professor_n though_o call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o want_v of_o succession_n 6._o much_o less_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o succession_n in_o the_o same_o place_n for_o then_o when_o christ_n remove_v the_o candlestick_n that_o be_v the_o church_n out_o of_o its_o place_n as_o he_o threaten_v revel_v 2._o 5._o though_o believer_n shall_v come_v to_o dwell_v there_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o of_o the_o interruption_n of_o succession_n in_o that_o place_n the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n after_o the_o persecution_n have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n if_o the_o apostle_n have_v be_v scatter_v as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n act_v 8._o 1_o 2._o do_v a_o church_n persecute_v and_o driveâ—_n out_o of_o a_o place_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o church_n because_o they_o and_o their_o successor_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o their_o dwelling_n suppose_v the_o place_n waste_v and_o destroy_v shall_v that_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v there_o before_o 7._o much_o less_o be_v it_o necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o continuance_n without_o any_o notable_a interruption_n in_o each_o age_n for_o there_o may_v be_v many_o hindrance_n of_o election_n of_o bishop_n and_o ordination_n of_o priest_n there_o may_v be_v scatter_n of_o the_o laic_n as_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n act_v 8._o 1._o and_o yet_o the_o be_v and_o verity_n of_o the_o church_n continue_v 8._o if_o a_o church_n must_v be_v judge_v no_o true_a church_n because_o no_o write_n or_o monument_n have_v keep_v the_o catalogue_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n till_o this_o time_n a_o church_n shall_v be_v condemn_v as_o no_o true_a church_n for_o want_v of_o write_n and_o monument_n or_o because_o they_o be_v now_o lose_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o inundation_n of_o barbarism_n and_o barbarous_a people_n who_o spoil_n learning_n and_o art_n which_o yet_o popish_a writer_n acknowledge_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n term_v by_o genebrard_n chron._n l._n 4._o the_o unhappy_a age_n for_o want_v of_o learned_a writer_n and_o h._n t._n himself_o p._n 25._o say_v in_o this_o ten_o age_n or_o century_n i_o find_v no_o general_n council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v sect_n v._o none_o of_o the_o text_n allege_v by_o h._n t._n prove_v a_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o succession_n as_o he_o imagine_v to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o for_o the_o text_n he_o allege_v they_o be_v all_o so_o impertinent_o allege_v that_o it_o be_v likely_a have_v he_o not_o presume_v he_o shall_v meet_v with_o very_o credulous_a reader_n he_o will_v not_o have_v mention_v they_o or_o at_o least_o he_o will_v have_v show_v how_o he_o prove_v his_o proposition_n from_o they_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o do_v so_o if_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o instruct_v and_o not_o impose_v on_o his_o reader_n the_o first_o text_n isa_n 59_o 21._o be_v no_o promise_n of_o such_o a_o succession_n in_o any_o visible_a church_n as_o h._n t._n speak_v of_o but_o of_o a_o continuance_n of_o god_n word_n and_o spirit_n with_o the_o person_n there_o mean_v which_o seem_v to_o be_v peculiar_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o apostle_n allege_v rom._n 11._o 26._o however_o they_o be_v only_o the_o elect_n who_o can_v be_v there_o mean_v since_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v good_a to_o none_o other_o none_o other_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n not_o depart_v from_o they_o not_o any_o whole_a visible_a church_n among_o the_o gentile_n from_o who_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n may_v depart_v in_o the_o three_o next_o text_n isa_n 60._o 1_o 3_o 11._o isa_n 62._o 6._o ezek._n 37._o 26._o the_o very_a word_n apply_v the_o promise_n to_o hieruâ—alem_n and_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n so_o that_o if_o they_o speak_v of_o any_o continue_a succession_n in_o any_o visible_a church_n in_o all_o age_n it_o must_v be_v the_o jewish_a which_o it_o be_v certain_a have_v have_v no_o such_o succession_n but_o be_v break_v off_o from_o the_o true_a olive_n to_o this_o day_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o they_o in_o h._n t._n his_o sense_n till_o they_o be_v reingrassed_a the_o next_o dan._n 7._o 13_o 14._o speak_v not_o of_o the_o continue_a succession_n which_o h._n t._n imagine_v of_o every_o true_a visible_a church_n but_o of_o the_o duration_n of_o christ_n dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o to_o another_o that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v succeed_v to_o it_o as_o there_o do_v to_o the_o former_a monarchy_n nor_o shall_v it_o be_v destroy_v as_o they_o be_v but_o shall_v be_v continue_v to_o christ_n without_o any_o succession_n so_o that_o this_o text_n mention_n not_o h._n t._n his_o succession_n but_o exclude_v succession_n of_o any_o other_o to_o christ_n dominion_n matth._n 28._o 20._o intimate_v a_o succession_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n of_o teacher_n and_o so_o do_v ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o but_o not_o in_o every_o true_a visible_a church_n nor_o so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o all_o may_v know_v and_o discern_v the_o church_n as_o man_n discern_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n nor_o so_o apparent_a as_o that_o there_o may_v be_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n time_n till_o now_o much_o less_o do_v john_n 14._o 16._o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n it_o be_v only_o a_o promise_n of_o the_o spirit_n abide_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o ever_o which_o be_v no_o promise_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o visible_a church_n now_o sect_n vi_o the_o succession_n pretend_v to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n prove_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o contrary_n buâ—_n h._n t._n content_v himself_o to_o have_v set_v down_o these_o text_n leave_v the_o reader_n to_o extract_v what_o he_o can_v out_o of_o they_o and_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o minor_a that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n which_o according_a to_o his_o meaning_n be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o church_n either_o in_o rome_n or_o italy_n or_o spain_n or_o france_n or_o germany_n or_o poland_n or_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n which_o have_v own_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o doctrine_n and_o be_v subject_n to_o his_o rule_n and_o no_o other_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o produce_v out_o of_o good_a record_n and_o no_o other_o can_v do_v so_o so_o that_o then_o if_o he_o prove_v his_o minor_n he_o must_v prove_v 1._o that_o church_n to_o have_v this_o succession_n continue_v 2._o that_o no_o other_o have_v which_o he_o take_v on_o he_o to_o do_v by_o a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n
offer_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n that_o pope_n sixtus_n declare_v anno_fw-la 129._o that_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o sacred_a vessel_n shall_v not_o be_v touch_v but_o by_o sacred_a minister_n and_o that_o the_o priest_n beginning_n mass_n the_o people_n shall_v sing_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o that_o telesphorus_n command_v the_o seven_o week_n of_o lent_n â—o_o be_v fast_v epist_n decret_n anno_fw-la dom._n 139._o pius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o italian_n enjoin_v penance_n for_o he_o by_o who_o negligence_n any_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v spill_v anno_fw-la dom._n 147._o anicetus_n tell_v we_o that_o james_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n in_o his_o decretal_a epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n soter_n decree_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v say_v mass_n after_o he_o have_v eat_v or_o drink_v zepherinus_n decree_v that_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o apostolic_a see_v because_o so_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n have_v ordain_v epist_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o sicily_n 217._o and_o then_o h._n t._n add_v these_o be_v all_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o no_o protestant_n i_o hope_v which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a passage_n show_v his_o folly_n in_o triumph_v insolent_o over_o his_o adversary_n upon_o such_o frivolous_a allegation_n for_o 1._o who_o that_o know_v those_o time_n of_o persecution_n confess_v by_o himself_o p._n 7._o and_o therefore_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n in_o which_o many_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v martyr_n will_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v busy_v themselves_o in_o make_v decree_n about_o sacred_a place_n sacred_a vessel_n hear_v of_o great_a cause_n fast_v in_o lent_n when_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o prison_n necessitate_v to_o hide_v themselves_o want_v perhaps_o food_n of_o any_o sort_n by_o reason_n of_o persecution_n 2._o or_o who_o that_o read_v author_n of_o those_o and_o other_o age_n do_v not_o perceive_v in_o those_o epistle_n the_o style_n and_o term_n of_o far_o late_a age_n 3._o but_o be_v it_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o genuine_a epistle_n of_o those_o pope_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n hold_v by_o they_o in_o the_o point_v gainsay_v by_o protestant_n as_o v_o g._n transubstantiation_n or_o the_o pope_n visible_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o may_v call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n yet_o not_o proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a pius_n may_v call_v the_o spill_n of_o wine_n spill_v of_o christ_n blood_n signify_v by_o it_o as_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o it_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o lend_v fast_o fast_v afore_o mass_n mingle_v water_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v appoint_v yet_o no_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n teach_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o more_o difficult_a question_n refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o yet_o no_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n deduce_v thence_o as_o for_o the_o tale_n of_o james_n his_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n it_o rather_o make_v against_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o for_o it_o fith_n in_o that_o no_o more_o be_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n than_o to_o james_n and_o john_n so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v he_o that_o they_o be_v pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o aver_v they_o be_v true_a protestant_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o doctrine_n though_o differ_v in_o frivolous_a ceremony_n if_o the_o epistle_n allege_v have_v be_v their_o own_o which_o be_v altogether_o improbable_a and_o slight_a the_o folly_n of_o h._n t._n in_o triumph_v afore_o the_o victory_n his_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 300._o be_v in_o like_a manner_n ridiculous_a some_o of_o they_o be_v of_o the_o african_a aâ—ian_a and_o greek_a church_n that_o have_v no_o such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n make_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n yea_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o other_o african_a bishop_n oppose_v stephen_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o appeal_n to_o roms_n and_o in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptisation_n of_o the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n which_o be_v afterward_o determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n not_o by_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o be_v one_o word_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n that_o show_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n thus_o have_v i_o examine_v his_o catalogue_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o great_a persecution_n and_o have_v not_o find_v the_o succession_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n let_v we_o view_v the_o rest_n sect_n viii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a in_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n in_o the_o four_o age_n he_o begin_v with_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 400._o of_o who_o some_o be_v of_o the_o african_a church_n some_o of_o the_o greek_a some_o of_o the_o asiatic_a some_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o he_o show_v not_o that_o any_o one_o either_o own_a the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n which_o he_o maintain_v against_o the_o protestant_n sure_a hierom_n be_v no_o assertor_n of_o the_o papacy_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n make_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n the_o same_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o no_o high_a but_o of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n and_o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v which_o he_o mention_n there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o indian_n and_o ethiopian_n who_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a ever_o hear_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o have_v any_o conversion_n from_o they_o noâ—_n be_v it_o likely_a that_o any_o of_o they_o either_o own_v the_o pope_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n they_o now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n as_o for_o the_o fourteen_o pope_n of_o this_o century_n what_o ever_o their_o succession_n be_v which_o be_v not_o without_o question_n yet_o that_o they_o do_v assert_v as_o due_a to_o they_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v or_o that_o faith_n which_o now_o the_o papist_n hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v prove_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o general_a council_n he_o mention_n in_o the_o four_o century_n to_o wit_n the_o first_o nicene_n and_o the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a which_o never_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o more_o power_n than_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o constantinople_n nor_o after_o they_o the_o ephesin_n and_o chalcedonian_a in_o the_o five_o century_n h._n t._n himself_o say_v only_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n be_v approve_v by_o pope_n sylvester_n but_o do_v not_o affirm_v that_o either_o he_o call_v it_o or_o be_v present_a at_o it_o or_o be_v precedent_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n be_v precedent_n there_o by_o bellarmine_n himself_o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr council_n &_o eccl._n c._n 19_o tom_n 2._o controv_n he_o imagine_v but_o prove_v not_o hosius_n to_o have_v be_v the_o pope_n legate_n out_o of_o the_o council_n or_o any_o one_o that_o be_v there_o and_o whereas_o h._n t._n say_v the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n father_n 1._o 50._o pope_n damasus_n preside_v anno_fw-la 381._o against_o macedonius_n it_o be_v contradict_v by_o bellarmine_n in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v not_o precedent_n there_o but_o nectarius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n of_o which_o thing_n the_o cause_n be_v because_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v neither_o present_a by_o himself_o nor_o by_o his_o legate_n what_o he_o add_v of_o pope_n caelestin_n his_o presiding_n in_o the_o council_n at_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n anno_fw-la 431._o be_v not_o true_a since_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o subscription_n to_o the_o council_n that_o cyril_n of_o alâ—xandria_n be_v precedent_n there_o and_o with_o he_o juvenal_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o though_o it_o be_v say_v that_o cyril_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o pope_n caelestinus_n yet_o that_o be_v in_o give_v suffrage_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n of_o
no_o right_a baptism_n almost_o throughout_o the_o church_n under_o the_o papacy_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o water_v of_o infant_n with_o some_o frivolous_a ceremony_n no_o immersion_n or_o plunge_v into_o the_o water_n after_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o be_v the_o only_a baptism_n christ_n appoint_v infant-sprinkling_a perfusion_n or_o dip_v be_v mere_a innovation_n begin_v after_o the_o apostle_n age_n and_o be_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n as_o their_o own_o learned_a man_n confess_v convey_v to_o the_o church_n not_o institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o for_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n he_o that_o read_v their_o missal_n or_o see_v their_o mass_n may_v easy_o discern_v there_o be_v not_o that_o do_v by_o they_o which_o christ_n appoint_v but_o such_o a_o change_n there_o be_v in_o it_o from_o christ_n institution_n as_o that_o it_o can_v be_v term_v a_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o mere_a ridiculous_a or_o abominable_a device_n of_o man_n more_o like_o a_o play_n than_o a_o religious_a service_n 2._o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v always_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n they_o necessary_o put_v themselves_o upon_o it_o to_o prove_v that_o it_o have_v be_v so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o they_o can_v never_o prove_v to_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o roman_a bishop_n much_o less_o in_o their_o priest_n the_o record_n of_o their_o consecration_n and_o ordination_n be_v in_o many_o respect_v either_o none_o or_o very_o doubtful_a at_o best_a but_o humane_a testimony_n which_o be_v fallible_a and_o if_o these_o be_v certain_a yet_o their_o own_o canon_n make_v many_o thing_n necessary_a to_o their_o sacrament_n special_o that_o sottish_a conceit_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n that_o the_o minister_n of_o sacrament_n must_v intend_v to_o do_v what_o the_o church_n do_v without_o which_o there_o be_v a_o nullity_n in_o what_o be_v do_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v prove_v and_o so_o many_o thing_n according_a to_o their_o canon_n nullify_v their_o ordination_n as_o simony_n and_o other_o irregularity_n of_o which_o nevertheless_o their_o own_o writer_n accuse_v a_o great_a number_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o sometime_o one_o pope_n have_v make_v void_a the_o act_n of_o another_o and_o in_o despite_n have_v cut_v off_o his_o finger_n which_o do_v ordain_v priest_n as_o platina_n relate_v in_o the_o life_n of_o stephan_n the_o six_o concern_v the_o usage_n of_o pope_n formosus_fw-la beside_o this_o the_o ordination_n of_o their_o priest_n be_v to_o sacrifice_v for_o quick_a and_o dead_a which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o ministerial_a office_n which_o christ_n require_v matth._n 28._o 19_o 20._o which_o be_v consider_v if_o this_o be_v the_o note_n whereby_o the_o true_a church_n must_v be_v prove_v no_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v less_o proof_n for_o its_o truth_n than_o the_o roman_a but_o the_o exception_n will_v be_v so_o many_o against_o their_o exterior_a ordination_n and_o consecration_n as_o will_v by_o their_o own_o canon_n and_o arguing_n prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v no_o true_a visible_a church_n at_o all_o and_o so_o this_o argument_n will_v be_v retort_v on_o h._n t._n let_v we_o go_v on_o to_o his_o second_o argument_n only_o take_v notice_n that_o he_o use_v the_o term_n minister_n which_o other_o papist_n do_v deride_v in_o the_o protestant_n sect_n ii_o isai_n 2._o 2._o matth._n 5_o 14._o psal_n 18_o with_o we_o 19_o 4._o prove_v not_o such_o a_o church-visibility_a as_o h._n t._n assert_n nor_o the_o word_n of_o ireneus_fw-la origen_n cyprian_n chrysostom_n augustin_n a_o light_n say_v h._n t._n always_o shine_v to_o the_o world_n and_o a_o city_n so_o seat_v on_o a_o hill_n that_o it_o can_v be_v hide_v must_v needs_o be_v always_o visible_a but_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o light_n always_o shine_v to_o the_o world_n and_o a_o city_n so_o seat_v on_o a_o hill_n that_o it_o can_v be_v hide_v therefore_o the_o church_n must_v needs_o be_v always_o visible_a the_o major_n be_v manifest_a by_o the_o very_a term_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n the_o mountain_n of_o the_o house_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v prepare_v on_o the_o top_n of_o mountain_n isai_n 2._o 2._o you_o be_v the_o light_n of_o the_o world_n a_o city_n seat_v on_o a_o hill_n can_v be_v hide_v st_n matth._n 5._o 14._o he_o have_v put_v his_o tabernacle_n his_o church_n in_o the_o sun_n psal_n 18._o 4._o answ_n though_o the_o conclusion_n may_v be_v grant_v in_o some_o sense_n yet_o in_o the_o sense_n mean_v by_o the_o romanist_n it_o be_v deny_v and_o in_o the_o argument_n the_o minor_a be_v to_o be_v deny_v and_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o it_o be_v deny_v that_o the_o text_n produce_v prove_v it_o not_o the_o first_o for_o though_o the_o prophecy_n be_v 2._o 2_o 3._o be_v mean_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n yet_o whether_o by_o the_o mountain_n be_v mean_v mount_n zion_n proper_o or_o the_o church_n or_o christ_n or_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o that_o time_n wherein_o the_o gospel_n be_v at_o first_o preach_v to_o which_o sense_n hierome_n expound_v it_o and_o the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o first_o promulge_v of_o the_o gospel_n in_o respect_n of_o which_o neither_o at_o first_o nor_o now_o be_v rome_n exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o every_o particular_a church_n visible_a nor_o of_o such_o conspicuity_n in_o government_n and_o outward_a appearance_n as_o the_o romanist_n maintain_v the_o second_o text_n matth._n 5._o 14._o be_v particular_o mean_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o such_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o continue_v that_o work_n with_o they_o or_o after_o they_o and_o do_v not_o foretell_v what_o shall_v be_v but_o declare_v what_o they_o be_v in_o existence_n or_o duty_n rather_o and_o their_o conspiracy_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o this_o be_v not_o speak_v of_o every_o particular_a or_o the_o whole_a church_n militant_a at_o all_o time_n as_o if_o it_o be_v so_o visible_a as_o that_o every_o christian_n may_v know_v where_o to_o address_v themselves_o to_o they_o and_o have_v resolution_n from_o they_o in_o their_o doubt_n the_o other_o text_n be_v less_o to_o the_o purpose_n speak_v of_o a_o tabernacle_n for_o the_o sun_n not_o a_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n the_o sun_n tabernacle_n not_o god_n put_v in_o the_o heaven_n not_o on_o earth_n as_o hierom_n read_v according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n although_o the_o septuagint_n and_o vulgar_a read_v as_o h._n t._n and_o augustin_n in_o his_o allegorical_a way_n expound_v it_o of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v frivolous_a upon_o augustin_n conceit_n in_o his_o enarration_n on_o the_o psalm_n to_o infer_v a_o tenet_n from_o a_o place_n that_o have_v quite_o another_o grammatical_a sense_n which_o be_v only_o argumentative_a as_o for_o the_o say_n of_o father_n the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 4._o advers._fw-la hoeres_fw-la cap._n 45._o be_v not_o that_o every_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v such_o a_o continue_a succession_n and_o so_o visible_a as_o that_o every_o christian_a may_v discern_v where_o to_o repair_v to_o it_o but_o only_o in_o opposition_n to_o heretical_a teacher_n tell_v we_o god_n have_v set_v other_o teacher_n in_o the_o church_n than_o those_o he_o there_o oppose_v origen_n word_n hom._n 3._o on_o matthew_n show_v what_o be_v in_o his_o time_n not_o what_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v and_o be_v mean_v of_o brightness_n of_o doctrine_n or_o truth_n not_o of_o outward_a glory_n in_o a_o conspicuous_a rule_n and_o state_n like_o some_o flourish_a empire_n cyprian_n word_n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n be_v less_o to_o the_o purpose_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o visibility_n but_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o neither_o for_o the_o romanist_n purpose_n the_o word_n be_v thus_o cut_v off_o the_o river_n from_o the_o fountain_n and_o be_v cut_v off_o it_o will_v be_v dry_a so_o also_o the_o church_n clothe_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o lord_n spread_v its_o beam_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n yet_o it_o be_v one_o light_n which_o be_v every_o where_o diffuse_v and_o yet_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o body_n not_o separate_v chrysostom_n word_n hom._n 3._o on_o isai_n 6._o be_v that_o the_o church_n be_v more_o root_v than_o the_o heaven_n and_o then_o add_v let_v the_o greek_n learn_v the_o power_n of_o truth_n how_o it_o be_v easy_a that_o the_o sun_n shall_v be_v extinguish_v than_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o
catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n 2._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n 3._o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o before_o luther_n who_o live_v little_a above_o â—ixscore_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v no_o protestant_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v by_o we_o and_o confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n to_o which_o you_o may_v add_v they_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a to_o convert_v any_o one_o nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n nor_o ever_o have_v communion_n with_o all_o nation_n nor_o indeed_o any_o perfect_a communion_n among_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o can_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n answ_n the_o major_n that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o mean_v of_o actual_a or_o aptitudinal_a universality_n be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n afore_o cornelius_n be_v convert_v by_o peter_n have_v be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v actual_o yea_o and_o aptitudinal_o that_o be_v according_a to_o peter_n and_o other_o christian_n circumcise_v their_o opinion_n and_o intention_n to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o no_o other_o church_n than_o on_o earth_n be_v or_o be_v believe_v by_o peter_n and_o those_o who_o contend_v with_o he_o act._n 11._o 2._o and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n before_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 2._o 47._o but_o if_o the_o major_n be_v understand_v of_o universality_n of_o faith_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n by_o hold_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v grant_v but_o in_o that_o sense_n the_o minor_a be_v false_a the_o protestant_n church_n be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o all_o place_n preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a teacher_n to_o believer_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n protestant_n have_v be_v in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n and_o have_v as_o real_o convert_v nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o popish_a church_n or_o teacher_n and_o have_v have_v more_o perfect_a communion_n with_o all_o nation_n and_o among_o themselves_o then_o papist_n as_o such_o have_v have_v and_o the_o papist_n have_v not_o be_v so_o but_o have_v hold_v a_o new_a faith_n not_o embrace_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n receive_v or_o know_v nor_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n teach_v in_o the_o church_n but_o late_o by_o the_o italian_a faction_n devise_v to_o uphold_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n and_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o therefore_o i_o retort_v the_o argument_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o the_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o popish_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n but_o be_v of_o late_o stand_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n sect_n vii_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n lactantius_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n augustin_n be_v not_o for_o the_o universality_n of_o h._n t._n which_o he_o assert_v the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o against_o it_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o h._n t._n allege_v on_o this_o article_n they_o be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n for_o the_o word_n of_o irenaem_n l._n 4._o adv_n haereses_fw-la c._n 43._o be_v these_o wherefore_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v those_o presbyter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n those_o which_o have_v succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o we_o have_v show_v who_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o bishopric_n have_v receive_v the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o father_n but_o to_o have_v the_o rest_n suspect_v either_o as_o heretic_n and_o of_o evil_a opinion_n or_o as_o renter_n and_o lift_v up_o and_o please_v themselves_o or_o again_o as_o hypocrite_n work_v for_o gain_n and_o vain_a glory_n sake_n who_o depart_v from_o the_o original_a succession_n and_o be_v gather_v in_o every_o place_n for_o all_o these_o fall_n from_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v 1._o that_o h._n t._n omit_v sundry_a word_n which_o will_v have_v show_v that_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v all_o one_o 2._o that_o irenaeus_n require_v that_o those_o to_o who_o he_o will_v have_v obedience_n give_v be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o only_a succession_n of_o place_n but_o also_o the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n whence_o it_o follow_v 1._o that_o this_o speech_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o any_o presbyter_n 2._o that_o the_o succession_n require_v be_v not_o confine_v to_o rome_n but_o extend_v to_o any_o place_n 3._o that_o succession_n to_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n be_v term_v original_a succession_n 4._o that_o presbyter_n who_o in_o any_o place_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o unity_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o it_o prove_v the_o contrary_a the_o word_n of_o origen_n be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n which_o require_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v but_o that_o which_o be_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o his_o time_n for_o neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v only_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v which_o remain_v in_o it_o or_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v from_o peter_n only_o or_o by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o his_o chair_n or_o be_v deliver_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v any_o way_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o succession_n in_o any_o place_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n be_v less_o for_o h._n t._n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o call_v the_o roman_a the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o say_v in_o it_o only_o be_v god_n true_a worship_n and_o service_n and_o hope_n of_o life_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o true_a believer_n all_o over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n next_o allege_v do_v show_v in_o which_o be_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n or_o against_o we_o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la religione_fw-la cap._n 7._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o stranger_n they_o be_v maim_o recite_v augustin_n say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n not_o only_o which_o be_v name_v catholic_a but_o which_o be_v catholic_a and_o be_v name_v catholic_a and_o cap._n 6._o he_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o catholic_n church_n per_fw-la totum_fw-la orbem_fw-la validè_fw-la latéque_fw-la diffusa_fw-la spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n firm_o and_o large_o and_o of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o term_v the_o history_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o temporal_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v reform_v and_o repair_v unto_o eternal_a life_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o he_o neither_o account_v that_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v about_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n or_o any_o of_o the_o popish_a tenet_n which_o protestant_n deny_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n by_o christ_n nor_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o roman_a only_o but_o the_o christian_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n which_o consist_v of_o they_o who_o be_v name_v christian_n catholic_n or_o orthodox_n that_o be_v keeper_n of_o integrity_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v right_a as_o he_o speak_v cap._n 5._o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n epist_n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o seem_v to_o himself_o to_o
appear_v from_o his_o word_n lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o when_o he_o say_v to_o john_n thou_o desire_v to_o tread_v under_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n in_o comparison_n of_o thyself_o which_o show_v that_o he_o charge_v he_o not_o to_o have_v affect_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o if_o he_o will_v be_v the_o only_a bishop_n absolute_o but_o comparative_o to_o himself_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o he_o which_o be_v singular_a in_o some_o thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v alone_o and_o as_o he_o who_o be_v not_o what_o he_o be_v be_v say_v not_o to_o be_v and_o so_o gregory_n charge_v he_o as_o if_o by_o consequence_n he_o will_v exclude_v all_o other_o and_o unbishop_n they_o in_o comparison_n and_o yet_o if_o gregorie_n word_n be_v understand_v to_o condemn_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o any_o shall_v arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o if_o he_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n and_o other_o but_o as_o his_o vicar_n or_o substitute_n all_o that_o gregory_n impute_v to_o the_o use_n of_o that_o title_n in_o this_o sense_n fall_v on_o the_o late_a roman_a bishop_n who_o deny_v that_o any_o bishop_n have_v power_n of_o jurisdiction_n but_o from_o they_o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o immediate_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o mediate_o from_o the_o pope_n concern_v which_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o history_n of_o friar_n paul_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o book_n in_o which_o may_v be_v see_v how_o stiff_o the_o italian_n and_o jesuit_n hold_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n elude_v the_o spanish_a bishop_n last_o that_o gregory_n do_v disclain_v such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o pope_n now_o usurp_v be_v manifest_a from_o the_o obedience_n which_o gregory_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 32_o lib._n 2._o epist_n 61._o 31._o lib._n 7._o epist_n 1._o and_o elsewhere_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v owe_v to_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n as_o his_o sovereign_a lord_n and_o in_o that_o epistle_n in_o which_o he_o write_v to_o mauritius_n about_o john_n usurpation_n by_o sabinian_a pope_n next_o after_o he_o petition_n that_o the_o most_o pious_a lord_n mauritius_n will_v vouchsafe_v to_o judge_v that_o very_a business_n which_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o john_n of_o constantinople_n and_o himself_o about_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o he_o deny_v to_o joâ—n_n or_o to_o himself_o nor_o be_v gregorie_n own_o election_n to_o the_o popedom_n count_v valid_a without_o the_o confirmation_n of_o mauritius_n the_o emperor_n as_o by_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o life_n in_o platina_n appear_v which_o thing_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o papist_n now_o hold_v about_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n decree_v the_o constantinopolitan_a see_v to_o be_v equal_a with_o that_o of_o rome_n answ_n in_o certain_a privilege_n i_o grant_v in_o original_a authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o say_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n say_v we_o thorough_o consider_v true_o tâ—at_v all_o primacy_n and_o chief_a honour_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n action_n 16._o nor_o be_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n ever_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n though_o it_o own_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o seek_v but_o primacy_n in_o the_o second_o place_n and_o after_o it_o i_o reply_v 1._o though_o it_o have_v be_v gainsay_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n the_o opposition_n of_o one_o bishop_n shall_v weigh_v down_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n 2._o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o the_o pope_n approbation_n be_v not_o then_o judge_v necessary_a but_o that_o the_o synod_n can_v determine_v without_o he_o 3._o that_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n be_v not_o gainsay_v by_o the_o pope_n that_o then_o be_v nor_o many_o year_n after_o 4._o gregory_n the_o great_a esteem_v the_o four_o first_o general_a council_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n without_o exempt_n that_o canon_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o council_n give_v prerogative_n of_o honour_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n next_o after_o the_o roman_a because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n express_o determine_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o roman_a which_o privilege_n be_v the_o same_o that_o old_a rome_n have_v which_o can_v not_o be_v the_o first_o place_n in_o the_o council_n but_o be_v power_n and_o jurisdiction_n and_o this_o they_o determine_v notwithstanding_o the_o regret_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o can_v not_o obtain_v any_o more_o than_o what_o be_v allot_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n of_o which_o h._n t._n say_v object_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n be_v keep_v in_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v power_n over_o all_o these_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o have_v such_o a_o custom_n answ_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o custom_n to_o permit_v such_o a_o power_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n the_o greek_a text_n say_v because_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o this_o be_v accustom_v which_o argue_v he_o to_o be_v above_o the_o other_o i_o reply_v this_o answer_n be_v frivolous_a or_o rather_o impudent_a for_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o be_v not_o a_o power_n to_o permit_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n but_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o church_n therein_o as_o their_o metropolitan_a namely_o to_o look_v to_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n and_o compose_v of_o difference_n and_o the_o meaning_n be_v that_o each_o of_o those_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n shall_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o look_v to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n each_o in_o his_o province_n as_o ruffinus_n express_v the_o canon_n and_o the_o arrbick_n and_o other_o interpreter_n and_o paschasinus_n the_o pope_n legate_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n allege_v it_o thus_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexendria_n shall_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n over_o all_o because_o so_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o all_o simple_o for_o than_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v thus_o mean_v the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v to_o have_v power_n of_o all_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v power_n of_o all_o and_o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n shall_v be_v supreme_a bishop_n as_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o in_o stead_n of_o one_o visible_a supreme_a head_n there_o shall_v be_v more_o which_o romanist_n brook_v not_o but_o it_o must_v be_v mean_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o charge_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o province_n with_o that_o which_o by_o custom_n the_o roman_a have_v in_o he_o and_o for_o the_o inference_n from_o the_o word_n because_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n also_o this_o be_v accustom_v that_o it_o argue_v he_o to_o be_v above_o the_o other_o it_o be_v vain_a it_o prove_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n to_o have_v be_v the_o pattern_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n his_o power_n but_o not_o great_a yea_o it_o prove_v a_o equality_n between_o they_o since_o it_o ascribe_v the_o same_o to_o the_o one_o which_o be_v accustom_v to_o the_o other_o sect_n x._o of_o the_o emperor_n call_v council_n pope_n joan_n papist_n kill_v prince_n excommunicate_a not_o keep_v faith_n with_o heretic_n h._n t._n proceed_v obj._n the_o emperor_n heretofore_o call_v and_o preside_v in_o general_a council_n answ_n they_o call_v they_o instrumental_o i_o grant_v by_o way_n of_o spiritual_a jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o they_o preside_v also_o in_o they_o for_o peace_n and_o ornament_n true_a for_o definition_n or_o judgement_n it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o always_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v not_o sit_v among_o they_o as_o emperor_n say_v constantine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o pope_n leo_n about_o the_o six_o general_n council_n i_o will_v not_o speak_v imperious_o with_o they_o but_o 〈◊〉_d one_o of_o they_o and_o what_o the_o father_n shall_v ordain_v i_o will_v execute_v emperor_n subscribe_v council_n 〈…〉_z constitution_n but_o execution_n god_n say_v constantine_n to_o the_o nicene_n council_n have_v make_v you_o priest_n and_o give_v you_o
universal_a church_n profess_v that_o tradition_n be_v against_o the_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o other_o point_n depend_v on_o it_o they_o cast_v tradition_n behind_o their_o back_n 4._o they_o cry_v up_o the_o father_n and_o when_o we_o bring_v their_o judgement_n against_o the_o substance_n of_o popery_n they_o sometime_o vilify_v or_o accuse_v they_o as_o erroneous_a and_o sometime_o tell_v we_o that_o father_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n must_v be_v no_o otherwise_o understand_v than_o their_o church_n expound_v they_o 5._o they_o plead_v for_o and_o appeal_v to_o council_n and_o though_o we_o easy_o prove_v that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v universal_a yet_o such_o as_o they_o be_v they_o call_v they_o all_o reprobate_n which_o be_v not_o approve_v by_o their_o pope_n let_v the_o number_n of_o bishop_n there_o be_v never_o so_o great_a and_o those_o that_o be_v approve_v if_o they_o speak_v against_o they_o they_o reject_v also_o either_o with_o lie_v shift_n deny_v the_o approbation_n or_o say_v the_o act_n be_v not_o the_o fide_fw-la or_o not_o conciliariter_fw-la facta_fw-la or_o the_o sense_n must_v be_v give_v by_o their_o present_a church_n or_o one_o such_o contemptible_a shift_n or_o other_o 6._o at_o least_o one_o will_v think_v they_o shall_v stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o for_o shame_n forbid_v they_o to_o own_o the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o pope_n that_o be_v heretic_n or_o infidel_n and_o by_o council_n so_o judge_v and_o other_o they_o be_v force_v to_o disown_n because_o they_o contradict_v their_o predecessor_n and_o at_o rome_n the_o cardinal_n be_v the_o pope_n while_o he_o that_o have_v the_o name_n be_v oft_o make_v light_n of_o and_o how_o infallible_a he_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o french_a and_o the_o venetian_n how_o sixtus_n the_o five_o be_v value_v by_o the_o spaniard_n and_o by_o bellarmine_n be_v common_o know_v 7._o but_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o their_o renunciation_n of_o humanity_n even_o of_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o matter_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o their_o eye_n and_o taste_v and_o feeling_n whether_o bread_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v wine_n and_o yet_o all_o italy_n spain_n austria_n bavaria_n &c._n &c._n can_v resolve_v it_o yea_o general_o unless_o some_o latent_fw-la protestant_a do_v pass_v their_o judgement_n against_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o sound_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o not_o in_o a_o matter_n beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o sense_n as_o whether_o christ_n be_v there_o spiritual_o but_o in_o a_o matter_n belong_v to_o sense_n if_o any_o thing_n belong_v to_o it_o as_o whether_o bread_n be_v bread_n etc._n etc._n king_n and_o noble_n prelate_n and_o priest_n do_v all_o give_v their_o judgement_n that_o all_o their_o sense_n be_v deceive_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o these_o man_n than_o to_o know_v any_o thing_n or_o any_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o be_v decide_v if_o we_o say_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v light_a or_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o man_n and_o scripture_n legible_a or_o that_o there_o be_v the_o write_n of_o council_n and_o father_n extant_a in_o the_o world_n they_o may_v as_o well_o concur_v in_o a_o denial_n of_o all_o this_o or_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o sense_n shall_v judge_v of_o if_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o scripture_n require_v they_o to_o contradict_v all_o their_o sense_n in_o this_o point_n i_o answer_v 1._o not_o that_o scripture_n before_o mention_v that_o call_v it_o bread_n after_o the_o consecration_n thrice_o in_o the_o three_o next_o verse_n 2._o and_o how_o know_v they_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o scripture_n if_o all_o their_o sense_n be_v so_o fallible_a if_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o suppose_v a_o little_a learning_n or_o wit_n may_v satisfy_v they_o that_o faith_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n but_o be_v it_o not_o a_o most_o dreadful_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o prince_n and_o nation_n learned_a man_n and_o some_o that_o in_o their_o way_n be_v conscientious_a shall_v be_v give_v over_o to_o so_o much_o inhumanity_n and_o to_o make_v a_o religion_n of_o this_o brutishness_n and_o worse_o and_o to_o persecute_v those_o with_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o be_v not_o so_o far_o forsake_v by_o god_n and_o by_o their_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v so_o sollicitous_o labour_v the_o perversion_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n for_o the_o promote_a of_o stupidity_n or_o stark_a madness_n 8._o and_o if_o we_o go_v from_o their_o principle_n to_o their_o end_n or_o way_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o they_o be_v also_o against_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n while_o they_o pretend_v this_o as_o their_o chief_a argument_n to_o draw_v man_n to_o their_o way_n they_o set_v up_o a_o corrupt_a faction_n and_o condemn_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v have_v no_o unity_n with_o any_o but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o faction_n and_o subjection_n and_o fix_v this_o as_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n create_v thereby_o a_o impossibility_n of_o universal_a concord_n 9_o they_o also_o contradict_v the_o experience_n of_o many_o thousand_o saint_n assert_v that_o they_o be_v all_o void_a of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o save_a grace_n till_o they_o become_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n when_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o these_o believer_n have_v experience_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n within_o they_o and_o feel_v that_o grace_n that_o prove_v their_o justification_n i_o wonder_v what_o kind_n of_o thing_n it_o be_v that_o be_v call_v love_n or_o holiness_n in_o a_o papist_n which_o protestant_n and_o other_o christian_n have_v not_o and_o what_o be_v the_o difference_n 10._o they_o be_v most_o notorious_a enemy_n to_o charity_n condemn_v most_o of_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o hell_n for_o be_v out_o of_o their_o subjection_n 11._o they_o be_v notorious_a enemy_n to_o knowledge_n under_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n and_o unity_n and_o avoid_v heresy_n they_o celebrate_v their_o worship_n in_o a_o language_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o vulgar_a worshipper_n they_o hinder_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n exhort_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o as_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n the_o quality_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o people_n testify_z this_z 12._o they_o oppose_v the_o purity_n of_o divine_a worship_n set_v up_o a_o multitude_n of_o humane_a invention_n in_o stead_n thereof_o and_o idolatrous_o for_o no_o less_o can_v be_v say_v of_o it_o adore_v a_o piece_n of_o consecrate_a bread_n as_o their_o god_n 13._o they_o be_v opposer_n of_o holiness_n both_o by_o the_o foresay_a enmity_n to_o knowledge_n charity_n and_o purity_n of_o worship_n and_o by_o many_o unholy_a doctrine_n and_o by_o delude_a soul_n with_o a_o outside_n historical_a way_n of_o religion_n never_o require_v by_o the_o lord_n consist_v in_o a_o multitude_n of_o ceremony_n and_o worship_v of_o angel_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o cross_n etc._n etc._n let_v experience_n speak_v how_o much_o the_o life_n of_o holiness_n be_v promote_v by_o they_o 14._o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o common_a honesty_n teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n and_o make_v many_o heinous_a sin_n venial_a and_o many_o of_o the_o most_o odious_a sin_n to_o be_v duty_n as_o kill_v king_n that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n take_v oath_n with_o the_o foresay_a reservation_n and_o break_v they_o etc._n etc._n for_o the_o jesuit_n doctrine_n montaltus_n the_o jansenist_n and_o many_o of_o the_o french_a clergy_n have_v pretty_a well_o open_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v late_o be_v fain_o to_o publish_v a_o condemnation_n of_o their_o apology_n and_o yet_o the_o power_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o follower_n among_o they_o be_v not_o altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o world_n 15._o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o civil_a peace_n and_o government_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o in_o the_o world_n as_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o kill_v and_o depose_v excommunicate_a prince_n break_v oath_n etc._n etc._n show_v bellarmine_n that_o will_v go_v a_o middle_a way_n give_v the_o pope_n power_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la and_o indirect_o to_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o tolerate_v heretical_a king_n that_o propagate_v their_o heresy_n that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o well_o doctor_n heylin_n have_v vindicate_v their_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o this_o who_o decree_n stand_v as_o a_o monument_n of_o the_o horrid_a treasonable_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n i_o shall_v if_o god_n will_v hereafter_o manifest_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n let_v any_o
p._n 113._o d._n l._n 1._o p._n 122._o l._n 8._o r._n thousand_o p._n 124._o l._n 5._o r._n general_a p._n 1â—5_n l._n 39_o r._n deceive_v p._n 126._o l._n 18._o r._n of_o a_o p_o 135._o l._n 1._o 12._o d._n het_fw-mi p._n 140._o l._n 25._o r._n one_o romanism_n discuss_v or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o nine_o first_o article_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n article_n i._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o its_o succession_n sect_n i._o of_o the_o title_n page_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n in_o which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o vain_a vaunt_n of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o perform_v among_o the_o many_o write_n which_o have_v be_v disperse_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o english_a people_n from_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o communion_n to_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o roman_a tridentin_n opinion_n a_o book_n of_o h._n t._n that_o be_v henry_n turbervile_a at_o i_o be_o tell_v have_v be_v instrumental_a thereto_o it_o be_v style_v as_o becanus_n costâ—rus_n and_o other_o before_o have_v do_v they_o a_o manual_a of_o controversy_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a opinion_n branch_v by_o he_o into_o 28_o article_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o have_v no_o otherwise_o demonstrate_v than_o by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n in_o they_o which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v that_o the_o two_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n distinct_a from_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n now_o if_o he_o believe_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n council_n of_o all_o age_n father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n yet_o there_o be_v so_o little_o say_v by_o he_o that_o carry_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n of_o either_o or_o rather_o there_o be_v so_o much_o in_o his_o own_o write_n as_o gainsay_v it_o that_o be_v there_o not_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n which_o do_v possess_v man_n they_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v not_o clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v apparent_a in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o demonstrate_v clear_o peter_n supremacy_n there_o be_v no_o text_n bring_v by_o he_o art_n 7._o to_o prove_v it_o but_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o luke_n 22._o 31._o matth._n 10._o 2._o mark_v 3_o luke_n 2._o act_n 1._o of_o which_o the_o very_a first_o prove_v that_o other_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o term_n peter_n or_o rock_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o build_v on_o peter_n as_o that_o thereby_o he_o be_v declare_v supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o they_o or_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n any_o more_o than_o other_o apostle_n be_v nor_o do_v feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n prove_v any_o other_o supremacy_n than_o be_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n command_v to_o do_v the_o same_o act_v 20._o 28._o and_o by_o peter_n himself_o as_o a_o fellow-eld_a with_o they_o require_v of_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5_o 1_o 2_o and_o confirm_a the_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o be_v no_o more_o a_o argument_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 14._o 22._o the_o other_o text_n show_v nothing_o but_o priority_n of_o nomination_n or_o speak_v notwithstanding_o which_o h._n t._n p._n 97._o confess_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n nothing_o at_o all_o of_o supremacy_n and_o rule_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n be_v deducible_a from_o they_o and_o for_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v be_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n march_n 26._o 27_o 28._o mark_v 14._o 22_o 24._o luke_n 22._o 19_o 20._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 24_o 25._o which_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v be_v speak_v without_o trope_n or_o figure_n of_o speech_n say_v p._n 130._o to_o whosoever_o shall_v peruse_v the_o text_n matth._n 26._o 27_o 28._o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o p._n 154._o confess_v there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o the_o word_n chalice_n and_o for_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n say_v p._n 7._o that_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n and_o p._n 25._o he_o say_v in_o this_o ten_o age_n or_o century_n i_o find_v no_o general_n council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v and_o for_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n neither_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n he_o cite_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n such_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v nor_o will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o irenâ—â—us_o cyprian_a or_o augustine_n shall_v intend_v such_o a_o supremacy_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o know_v the_o controversy_n about_o easter_n between_o polycarpus_n and_o anicetus_n polycrares_n irenaeus_n and_o the_o asian_a bishop_n and_o pope_n victor_n and_o about_o rebaptisation_n between_o cyprian_a and_o sâ—ephanus_n between_o the_o african_a bishop_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o caâ—lestinus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o say_n of_o father_n be_v well_o view_v speak_v not_o what_o he_o will_v have_v they_o and_o augustine_n word_n cite_v by_o he_o p._n 185._o deny_v judas_n to_o have_v eat_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v our_o lord_n himself_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o deny_v transubstantiation_n since_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o â—read_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o for_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n how_o it_o shall_v demonstrate_v clear_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v beyond_o my_o apprehension_n yea_o against_o it_o since_o history_n and_o traveller_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n to_o this_o day_n deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o that_o christ_n real_a substantial_a bodily_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n shall_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n be_v so_o impudent_a a_o assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v but_o he_o that_o have_v tenounce_v common_a sense_n and_o experience_n nor_o can_v h._n t._n believe_v himself_o in_o that_o if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v p._n 203._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n p._n 205._o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o say_v may_v satisfy_v a_o unprejudiced_a person_n that_o this_o author_n do_v not_o easy_o deserve_v belief_n but_o deal_v like_o a_o mountebank_n that_o commend_v his_o salve_n beyond_o their_o virtue_n and_o when_o p._n 72._o he_o forbid_v we_o to_o try_v by_o the_o dead_a letter_n mean_v the_o scripture_n or_o â—umanâ—_n reason_n it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o title_n page_n of_o his_o demonstration_n be_v but_o a_o copy_n of_o his_o countenance_n no_o real_a thought_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n nevertheless_o for_o the_o undeceive_n of_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o write_n and_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o demonstrate_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a nor_o answer_v the_o protestant_n objection_n and_o that_o the_o true_a father_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o now_o roman_a opinion_n but_o the_o contrary_n sect_n ii_o of_o the_o epistle_n before_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o which_o too_o much_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n deceitful_o make_v the_o first_o point_n of_o his_o treatise_n let_v pass_v other_o thing_n in_o the_o epistle_n with_o the_o approbation_n and_o commendation_n of_o those_o of_o his_o own_o way_n as_o be_v no_o better_o than_o a_o kind_n of_o compliment_n of_o one_o papist_n with_o another_o of_o no_o moment_n but_o with_o that_o prejudice_v party_n i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o
passage_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n in_o which_o he_o say_v but_o not_o true_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o the_o church_n found_v in_o christ_n blood_n be_v the_o only_a mistress_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o sole_a repository_n of_o all_o reveal_v truth_n at_o least_o for_o a_o age_n or_o two_o for_o this_o be_v not_o true_a of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o christ_n his_o apostle_n and_o their_o preach_n and_o write_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a which_o he_o thence_o infer_v that_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o most_o important_a doubtless_o of_o all_o other_o or_o that_o on_o the_o notion_n and_o eviction_n of_o her_o authority_n all_o other_o point_v essential_o depend_v for_o their_o knowledge_n and_o decision_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v be_v there_o not_o a_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n the_o scripture_n will_v be_v ineffectual_a to_o know_v the_o reveal_v truth_n of_o god_n and_o to_o decide_v any_o controversy_n in_o religion_n which_o i_o count_v little_o better_o than_o blasphemy_n nor_o do_v he_o well_o to_o begin_v with_o that_o point_n be_v it_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o have_v clear_v truth_n he_o shall_v first_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o some_o other_o have_v do_v have_v examine_v the_o point_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o the_o needlesness_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o thereupon_o have_v examine_v the_o particular_a point_n in_o difference_n that_o thereby_o the_o reader_n may_v have_v discern_v whether_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n since_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o church_n be_v know_v by_o the_o truth_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o hold_v as_o h._n t._n himself_o urge_v p._n 45._o succession_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n continue_v unto_o this_o time_n be_v it_o by_o which_o the_o church_n be_v know_v 7._o and_o therefore_o we_o must_v first_o know_v whether_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v before_o we_o can_v know_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o succession_n and_o of_o their_o church_n but_o h._n t._n after_o becanus_n and_o other_o conceive_v it_o best_o for_o their_o design_n to_o forestall_v reader_n with_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v once_o settle_v in_o man_n mind_n no_o marvel_n if_o they_o swallow_v down_o such_o gross_a doctrine_n as_o transubstantiation_n half_a communion_n invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o saint_n decease_v angel_n relic_n image_n crucifix_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n and_o abuse_n wherein_o any_o that_o read_v the_o scripture_n may_v see_v how_o far_o they_o be_v go_v from_o the_o primitive_a say_v teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n nevertheless_o have_v premonish_v the_o reader_n of_o this_o deceitful_a artifice_n i_o shall_v examine_v his_o book_n in_o the_o order_n he_o have_v choose_v sect_n iii_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o all_o church_n not_o own_v the_o pope_n be_v show_v to_o be_v most_o absurd_a article_n 1._o say_v h._n t._n our_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n answ_n by_o the_o sâ—e_n of_o rome_n he_o mean_v the_o roman_a bishop_n or_o pope_n and_o the_o communion_n he_o mean_v be_v in_o the_o same_o tenet_n which_o they_o hold_v according_a to_o the_o trent_n canon_n and_o pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n with_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n jurisdiction_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o tenet_n be_v so_o palpable_o false_a and_o so_o extreme_o uncharitable_a that_o it_o be_v a_o marvel_n that_o any_o that_o have_v the_o understanding_n of_o a_o man_n shall_v embrace_v it_o or_o the_o charity_n of_o a_o christian_a shall_v brook_v it_o for_o 1._o if_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n than_o that_o church_n only_o have_v eternal_a life_n for_o only_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n have_v eternal_a life_n extra_n ecclesiam_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la salus_fw-la be_v their_o own_o determination_n council_n lateran_n 4._o can._n 2._o and_o elsewhere_o but_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v eternal_a life_n ergo_fw-la it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n have_v eternal_a life_n but_o other_o church_n beside_o those_o now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v plain_a from_o john_n 3._o 16_o 18_o 36._o &_o 17._o 3._o &_o 20._o 31._o 1_o john_n 5._o 11_o 12._o mark_v 16._o 16._o in_o which_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o he_o that_o believe_v on_o christ_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n have_v eternal_a life_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o their_o profession_n and_o other_o evidence_n of_o their_o reality_n in_o believe_v which_o if_o any_o deny_v to_o prove_v true_a faith_n in_o they_o he_o may_v as_o well_o deny_v there_o be_v any_o believer_n in_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n 2._o if_o there_o be_v no_o true_a church_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n then_o there_o be_v some_o other_o name_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n give_v among_o man_n by_o which_o we_o must_v be_v save_v and_o there_o be_v salvation_n in_o some_o other_o beside_o he_o for_o man_n have_v salvation_n in_o that_o name_n by_o which_o they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o if_o we_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o communion_n with_o the_o pope_n we_o have_v salvation_n by_o the_o pope_n but_o this_o be_v most_o false_a and_o antichristian_a to_o ascribe_v salvation_n to_o any_o other_o name_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o be_v express_o contradictory_n to_o peter_n own_o word_n act._n 4._o 12._o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n in_o any_o other_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o name_n under_o heaven_n give_v to_o man_n by_o which_o we_o must_v be_v save_v but_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o peter_n or_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 3._o if_o no_o church_n be_v true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o christ_n die_v for_o no_o other_o church_n but_o they_o for_o christ_n die_v for_o his_o church_n ephes_n 5._o 25._o it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o give_v himself_o for_o they_o who_o be_v not_o his_o church_n but_o sure_o it_o be_v very_o uncharitable_a to_o say_v that_o christ_n die_v for_o no_o other_o than_o those_o that_o own_o the_o pope_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n that_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v on_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n joh._n 3._o 16._o therefore_o it_o be_v false_a and_o uncharitable_a to_o exclude_v all_o but_o romanist_n out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 4._o if_o none_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o none_o be_v member_n of_o christ_n in_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n only_o be_v member_n of_o christ_n in_o christ_n the_o child_n of_o god_n ephes_n 23._o but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o none_o be_v member_n of_o christ_n in_o christ_n or_o child_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o apostle_n tell_v the_o galatian_n gal._n 3._o 26_o 27._o that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o â—aith_n in_o christ_n jesus_n that_o as_o many_o as_o be_v baptize_v into_o christ_n have_v put_v on_o christ_n v_o 28_o that_o they_o be_v all_o one_o in_o christ_n jesus_n without_o any_o require_v of_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 5._o if_o none_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o christ_n be_v present_a with_o none_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o protection_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o that_o communion_n for_o such_o as_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n christ_n be_v not_o present_a with_o they_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o protection_n rom._n 8._o 9_o you_o be_v not_o in_o the_o flesh_n but_o in_o the_o spirit_n if_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o you_o if_o any_o man_n have_v not_o
the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o be_v none_o of_o he_o ver_fw-la 14_o as_o many_o as_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n they_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 6._o 19_o know_v you_o not_o that_o your_o body_n be_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o you_o have_v of_o god_n and_o you_o be_v not_o your_o own_o 2_o cor._n 6._o 16._o for_o you_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o live_a god_n as_o god_n have_v say_v that_o i_o will_v dwell_v in_o they_o and_o walk_v amid_o they_o and_o i_o will_v be_v their_o god_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v my_o people_n revel_v 2._o 1._o christ_n walk_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o seven_o golden_a candlestick_n but_o christ_n be_v present_a by_o his_o spirit_n and_o protection_n with_o other_o church_n and_o person_n than_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n even_o all_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o be_v apparent_a in_o that_o they_o call_v jesus_n the_o lord_n which_o none_o can_v do_v but_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 1_o cor._n 12._o 3._o they_o cry_v abba_n father_n and_o thereby_o show_v they_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o adoption_n gal._n 4_o 6._o can_v any_o have_v the_o face_n to_o say_v that_o the_o million_o of_o christian_n greek_n and_o other_o in_o persecution_n who_o servent_o invocate_v god_n in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n nor_o be_v his_o because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a see_v yea_o be_v there_o not_o more_o evidence_n of_o christ_n spirit_n among_o they_o than_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o there_o be_v so_o much_o uncleanness_n and_o so_o little_a of_o holiness_n that_o even_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v its_o holiness_n be_v fain_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o some_o suppose_a saint_n many_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o late_a scarcity_n 6._o if_o none_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o none_o be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n but_o they_o since_o the_o house_n of_o god_n be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o but_o that_o be_v false_a for_o person_n not_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n may_v be_v build_v on_o christ_n a_o spiritual_a house_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 5._o otherwise_o beside_o the_o foundation_n which_o be_v lay_v to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v necessary_a there_o shall_v be_v another_o foundation_n on_o which_o they_o shall_v be_v build_v to_o wit_n peter_n and_o his_o successor_n but_o paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 3_o 11._o no_o man_n can_v lay_v any_o other_o foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o a_o spiritual_a house_n to_o god_n but_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v jesus_n christ_n and_o peter_n himself_o 1_o pet._n 2._o 4._o tell_v we_o christ_n be_v the_o live_a stone_n on_o which_o they_o be_v build_v and_o ver_fw-la 6._o allege_v the_o scripture_n say_v behold_v i_o lay_v in_o zion_n a_o chief_a corner_n stone_n elect_v precious_a and_o he_o that_o believe_v on_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a therefore_o all_o that_o believe_v in_o christ_n though_o they_o be_v not_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v a_o spiritual_a house_n and_o a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n eph._n 2._o 19_o 20_o 21._o where_o he_o say_v of_o the_o ephesian_n that_o they_o be_v of_o the_o household_n of_o god_n and_o be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a corner_n stone_n in_o who_o all_o the_o build_n fit_o frame_v together_o grow_v unto_o a_o holy_a temple_n in_o the_o lord_n in_o who_o you_o also_o be_v build_v together_o for_o a_o habitation_n of_o god_n through_o the_o spirit_n and_o ephes_n 4._o 4._o there_o be_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n even_o as_o you_o be_v call_v in_o one_o hope_n of_o your_o call_n 5_o one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n 6_o one_o god_n and_o father_n of_o all_o who_o be_v above_o all_o and_o through_o all_o and_o in_o you_o all_o 1_o cor._n 12._o 12._o for_o as_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o have_v many_o member_n and_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o one_o body_n be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n so_o also_o be_v christ_n 13_o for_o by_o one_o spirit_n be_v we_o all_o baptize_v into_o one_o body_n whether_o we_o be_v jew_n or_o greek_n whether_o we_o be_v bond_n or_o free_a and_o have_v be_v all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n v._o 27._o now_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n in_o particular_a from_o whence_o may_v be_v gather_v that_o communion_n with_o christ_n by_o his_o spirit_n faith_n and_o baptism_n without_o any_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v person_n to_o be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o that_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v the_o ephesian_n and_o corinthian_n the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v sufficient_a now_o to_o make_v english_a or_o other_o people_n a_o church_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v thereto_o now_o than_o be_v then_o and_o the_o apostle_n say_v galat._n 3._o 28_o 29._o for_o you_o be_v all_o one_o in_o christ_n jesus_n if_o you_o be_v christ_n then_o be_v you_o abraâ—ams_n seed_n and_o heir_n according_a to_o the_o promise_n col._n 3._o 11._o where_o there_o be_v neither_o greek_a nor_o jew_n circumcision_n nor_o uncircumcision_n barbarian_a scythian_a bond_n nor_o free_a but_o christ_n be_v all_o and_o in_o all_o but_o then_o there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n or_o house_n of_o god_n or_o body_n but_o communion_n with_o christ_n by_o his_o spirit_n faith_n and_o baptism_n without_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o the_o text_n allege_v show_v therefore_o this_o communion_n with_o christ_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o english_a a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n without_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 7._o if_o the_o first_o apostolical_a church_n be_v true_a church_n afore_o either_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n or_o any_o church_n there_o gather_v than_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n now_o that_o person_n be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n now_o than_o be_v then_o and_o it_o can_v not_o then_o be_v require_v to_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n when_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n nor_o church_n there_o but_o there_o be_v apostolical_a true_a church_n of_o god_n at_o jerusalem_n samaria_n and_o elsewhere_o afore_o either_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n or_o any_o church_n there_o gather_v as_o the_o history_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n show_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n to_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 8._o if_o there_o be_v none_o true_a church_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n than_o the_o church_n in_o india_n and_o elsewhere_o so_o remote_a from_o rome_n that_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o bishop_n or_o see_v of_o rome_n nor_o be_v require_v communion_n with_o it_o shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n though_o they_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n because_o they_o do_v not_o that_o which_o be_v of_o mere_a positive_a institution_n they_o be_v unavoidable_o ignorant_a of_o and_o consequent_o shall_v be_v damn_v but_o this_o be_v too_o absurd_a since_o it_o impute_v to_o god_n tyranny_n in_o require_v that_o which_o can_v be_v do_v and_o cruelty_n in_o damn_v for_o not_o do_v it_o ergo._fw-la 9_o if_o to_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n than_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o father_n who_o in_o their_o write_n and_o creed_n never_o require_v this_o of_o the_o believer_n to_o constitute_v they_o a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n very_o unfaithful_a or_o defective_a in_o their_o tradition_n since_o they_o do_v not_o require_v or_o teach_v this_o as_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n and_o creed_n but_o this_o be_v false_a as_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o protestation_n of_o their_o integrity_n in_o not_o shun_v to_o declare_v the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o
chief_a pastor_n council_n nation_n convert_v and_o public_a professor_n of_o her_o faith_n but_o his_o catalogue_n prove_v not_o that_o which_o it_o be_v bring_v for_o for_o 1._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n there_o have_v be_v no_o one_o of_o the_o roman_a pope_n or_o very_o few_o who_o have_v be_v pastor_n at_o all_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n they_o have_v be_v statesman_n have_v meddle_v with_o the_o civil_a affair_n of_o many_o kingdom_n disturb_v the_o empire_n and_o many_o kingdom_n advance_v their_o base_a son_n who_o be_v term_v their_o nephew_n and_o their_o kindred_n make_v war_n with_o christian_n prince_n but_o have_v not_o preach_v the_o gospel_n nor_o expound_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o people_n though_o even_o the_o council_n of_o treâ—t_a decree_n sessâ—â—_n de_fw-mi reform_v c._n 1._o sess_z 23._o the_o reform_v c._n 1._o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v resident_a because_o they_o ought_v to_o feed_v their_o flock_n with_o the_o word_n with_o sacrament_n with_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n which_o be_v the_o only_o feed_v which_o can_v denominate_v man_n pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o the_o pope_n have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n show_v themselves_o neither_o to_o have_v skill_n nor_o will_v thus_o to_o feed_v the_o flock_n by_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o use_v to_o stay_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n by_o their_o bull_n excommunication_n and_o inquisition_n 2._o of_o those_o he_o reckon_v up_o p._n 32._o from_o the_o year_n 1300._o five_o or_o six_o of_o they_o can_v be_v term_v the_o roman_a church_n pastor_n but_o hireling_n which_o forsake_v it_o they_o be_v absent_a from_o rome_n and_o inhabit_v avignon_n in_o france_n many_o hundred_o mile_n from_o rome_n seventy_o year_n together_o 3._o some_o of_o they_o who_o be_v reckon_v in_o the_o catalogue_n can_v not_o be_v pastor_n at_o their_o entry_n one_o to_o wit_n benedict_n the_o nine_o be_v a_o boy_n almost_o ten_o year_n old_a as_o baronius_n term_v he_o ann._n 1033._o num_fw-la 6._o another_o john_n the_o thirteen_o a_o lad_n eighteen_o year_n old_a at_o most_o as_o baronius_n ann._n 955._o num_fw-la 2._o &_o 3._o reckon_v when_o they_o first_o be_v pope_n and_o if_o a_o great_a many_o of_o their_o own_o best_a writer_n in_o their_o time_n do_v not_o bely_v they_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o pope_n a_o woman_n and_o sit_v some_o year_n as_o pope_n 4._o their_o succession_n be_v a_o very_a uncertain_a thing_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v never_o pastor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o bishop_n there_o seat_v and_o it_o be_v very_o audacious_o if_o not_o blasphemous_o do_v by_o h._n t._n to_o reckon_v he_o as_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o make_v peter_n and_o other_o as_o successor_n to_o he_o in_o his_o pastoral_a office_n as_o if_o it_o be_v cease_v in_o his_o own_o person_n and_o transfer_v to_o another_o as_o his_o successor_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o peter_n be_v ever_o at_o rome_n or_o bishop_n there_o notwithstanding_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n by_o uncertain_a tradition_n have_v conceive_v he_o be_v for_o neither_o be_v the_o apostle_n settle_v any_o where_o as_o bishop_n of_o one_o place_n nor_o be_v they_o to_o be_v it_o be_v against_o their_o commission_n and_o peculiar_a work_n of_o plant_v church_n in_o many_o place_n and_o peter_n be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n gal._n 2._o 7._o and_o his_o be_v many_o year_n in_o the_o part_n about_o judea_n of_o which_o the_o scripture_n make_v express_v mention_n it_o be_v very_o improbable_a that_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n at_o all_o certain_o not_o so_o as_o to_o sit_v there_o as_o bishop_n so_o many_o year_n as_o some_o writer_n do_v write_v of_o he_o and_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a if_o any_o where_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n where_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o be_v gal._n 2._o 11._o and_o as_o good_a authority_n there_o be_v of_o his_o be_v bishop_n there_o as_o of_o his_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o the_o succession_n to_o peter_n be_v rather_o to_o be_v there_o than_o at_o rome_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o proof_n of_o translation_n of_o peter_n see_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n 2._o concern_v the_o succession_n after_o peter_n there_o be_v so_o much_o uncertainty_n as_o may_v show_v how_o miserable_a a_o people_n they_o must_v needs_o be_v who_o have_v no_o better_a proof_n for_o their_o church_n than_o such_o uncertain_a succession_n for_o 1._o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n but_o difference_n among_o their_o own_o writer_n who_o be_v next_o after_o whether_o linus_n or_o clemens_n or_o whether_o both_o together_o and_o the_o like_o concern_v the_o order_n of_o cletus_n anacletus_fw-la clemens_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o platina_n and_o onuphrius_n and_o other_o 2._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o succession_n have_v be_v through_o dissension_n about_o the_o election_n sometime_o a_o great_a while_n interrupt_v as_o baronius_n confess_v ann._n 853._o num_fw-la 63._o it_o have_v fall_v out_o that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v be_v void_a above_o two_o year_n and_o five_o month_n the_o election_n be_v delay_v through_o contention_n 3._o there_o have_v be_v many_o schism_n very_o near_o thirty_o in_o which_o there_o have_v be_v two_o or_o three_o pope_n at_o once_o one_o oppose_v curse_v and_o condemn_v the_o other_o and_o no_o clear_a certainty_n who_o be_v the_o right_a pope_n nation_n and_o prince_n be_v divide_v some_o adhere_n to_o one_o some_o to_o another_o 4._o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o succession_n even_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n be_v of_o monster_n as_o they_o term_v they_o more_o true_o to_o be_v term_v devil_n incarnate_a rather_o than_o man_n so_o abominable_o wicked_a that_o hell_n have_v not_o worse_o in_o it_o not_o worthy_a of_o the_o name_n of_o christian_n much_o less_o of_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n not_o worse_o sure_o in_o any_o church_n i_o think_v not_o the_o like_a for_o wickedness_n any_o where_o so_o that_o the_o succession_n of_o such_o pastor_n be_v fit_a to_o prove_v the_o roman_a party_n a_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n the_o very_a seat_n of_o antichrist_n than_o the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n methinks_v no_o man_n that_o think_v well_o of_o christ_n shall_v imagine_v he_o will_v trust_v the_o government_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n with_o such_o man_n but_o rather_o if_o he_o intend_v to_o commit_v that_o care_n to_o any_o one_o have_v choose_v a_o better_a race_n than_o the_o pope_n have_v be_v to_o manage_v it_o 5._o their_o succession_n be_v also_o by_o their_o own_o writer_n say_v to_o be_v with_o such_o wicked_a practice_n of_o poison_v predecessor_n corrupt_v cardinal_n power_n of_o notorious_a whore_n deal_v with_o the_o devil_n simony_n and_o bribe_n fight_n and_o bloodshed_n as_o prove_v they_o successor_n to_o nero_n rather_o than_o to_o peter_n so_o that_o if_o a_o man_n will_v draw_v a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o barlot_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o rome_n be_v style_v rev._n 17._o 5._o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n the_o story_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o life_n may_v convince_v one_o that_o be_v not_o bewitch_v with_o their_o sorcery_n that_o such_o have_v be_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n together_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 6._o it_o be_v also_o false_a that_o those_o he_o call_v chief_n pastor_n have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a since_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o pope_n liberius_n join_v with_o the_o arian_n and_o subscribe_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o athanasius_n as_o hierom_n in_o his_o chronicle_n and_o catalogue_n of_o writer_n in_o that_o of_o fortunatianus_n testify_v do_v as_o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v l._n 4._o de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n c._n 9_o by_o interpretation_n if_o not_o express_o consent_n to_o the_o arian_n heresy_n and_o pope_n honorius_n the_o first_o in_o the_o six_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n act._n 12._o &_o 13._o pope_n agatho_n be_v precedent_n be_v condemn_v as_o a_o monothelite_n by_o hundred_o of_o bishop_n and_o after_o by_o other_o synod_n beside_o what_o be_v charge_v on_o sundry_a other_o pope_n even_o by_o popish_a writer_n as_o anastasius_n john_n the_o 22._o etc._n etc._n as_o for_o h._n t._n his_o catalogue_n of_o council_n nation_n convert_v and_o public_a professor_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n it_o prove_v much_o less_o that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o
same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n for_o 1._o according_a to_o his_o own_o allegation_n the_o agreement_n of_o profession_n be_v never_o in_o any_o age_n entire_o the_o same_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n afore_o the_o sixteen_o century_n and_o the_o trent_n council_n in_o all_o the_o age_n before_o the_o most_o he_o can_v produce_v be_v that_o after_o the_o five_o or_o six_o first_o century_n some_o in_o each_o age_n hold_v some_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o papist_n but_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o most_o we_o can_v find_v in_o the_o first_o age_n be_v some_o agreement_n in_o rite_n and_o some_o privilege_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n take_v either_o from_o forge_a write_n impose_v on_o the_o first_o pope_n or_o some_o say_n of_o father_n misinterpret_v 2._o he_o confess_v sundry_a age_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o and_o three_o produce_v no_o council_n and_o that_o he_o find_v no_o general_a council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o the_o ten_o age_n in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v 3._o of_o those_o council_n he_o do_v produce_v there_o be_v no_o one_o general_a council_n allege_v in_o the_o four_o first_o century_n which_o be_v hold_v at_o rome_n or_o do_v acknowledge_v subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o they_o require_v and_o they_o be_v all_o or_o most_o of_o they_o of_o the_o greek_n church_n which_o do_v and_o do_v yet_o deny_v such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n mean_n it_o be_v false_o say_v that_o they_o prove_v his_o continue_a succession_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n 4._o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v and_o christian_a professor_n in_o his_o catalogue_n there_o be_v few_o of_o they_o roman_n or_o convert_v by_o any_o from_o rome_n or_o have_v any_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o to_o make_v they_o witness_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n continue_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v extreme_a impudence_n and_o vanity_n nevertheless_o let_v we_o view_v his_o catalogue_n sect_n vii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o first_o age_n he_o allege_v christ_n and_o st._n peter_n the_o apostle_n linus_n cletus_n clemens_n and_o the_o council_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n st._n peter_n preside_v act._n 15._o as_o a_o general_a council_n and_o then_o he_o recite_v eleven_o roman_a bishop_n from_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o have_v say_v somewhat_o for_o peter_n preside_v and_o the_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n he_o name_v some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 100_o and_o the_o spread_a of_o the_o church_n over_o all_o those_o country_n to_o which_o st._n paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n and_o some_o other_o as_o france_n spain_n england_n and_o some_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 200._o with_o a_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n approve_v in_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_n synod_n answ_n that_o all_o this_o be_v little_a to_o his_o purpose_n appear_v by_o consider_v 1_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_o false_a which_o he_o suppose_v 1._o that_o because_o christ_n be_v the_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n right_o so_o term_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v arrogant_o usurp_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v therefore_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o such_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n as_o no_o other_o bishop_n or_o pastor_n be_v and_o that_o the_o title_n of_o vicar_n of_o christ_n belong_v to_o he_o peculiar_o which_o be_v the_o title_n blasphemous_o ascribe_v to_o he_o by_o flatter_a romanist_n 2._o that_o christ_n have_v a_o successor_n in_o his_o pastoral_a office_n though_o the_o scripture_n ascribe_v to_o christ_n because_o of_o his_o live_n for_o ever_o a_o office_n which_o pass_v not_o to_o any_o other_o as_o aaron_n do_v heb._n 7._o 24._o 3._o that_o peter_n be_v successor_n to_o christ_n in_o the_o pastoral_n office_n he_o have_v and_o no_o other_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o if_o there_o be_v any_o that_o can_v challenge_v succession_n to_o christ_n or_o peter_n it_o shall_v be_v rather_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o mother_n church_n if_o any_o where_o christ_n preach_v and_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o high_a priest_n of_o our_o profession_n offer_v himself_o be_v minister_n of_o the_o circumcision_n rom._n 15._o 8._o and_o peter_n be_v apostle_n of_o the_o circumcision_n gal._n 2._o 7._o and_o paul_n when_o he_o go_v to_o see_v he_o which_o romanist_n make_v a_o acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n go_v to_o jerusalem_n gal._n 1._o 17._o not_o to_o rome_n and_o if_o he_o be_v precedent_n in_o the_o council_n act._n 15._o as_o h._n t._n imagine_v it_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n not_o at_o rome_n 4._o it_o be_v false_a that_o either_o christ_n or_o peter_n or_o the_o catholic_n professor_n he_o name_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age_n hold_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o point_n wherein_o the_o protestant_n who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v dissent_n from_o they_o 2._o that_o if_o all_o be_v grant_v h._n t._n which_o he_o say_v about_o the_o succession_n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o the_o proof_n of_o so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o twenty_o eight_o article_n he_o hold_v in_o his_o manual_n or_o the_o article_n in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o creed_n to_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o any_o of_o they_o not_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n invocation_n of_o saint_n decease_v half_a communion_n worship_v of_o image_n etc._n etc._n for_o peter_n may_v be_v precedent_n at_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n he_o may_v translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n it_o may_v be_v decree_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o other_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n chief_a honour_n may_v be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o neither_o peter_n nor_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n visible_a monarch_n or_o ruler_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n mention_n may_v be_v make_v of_o oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n yet_o the_o mass_n no_o proper_o so_o call_v sacrifice_n propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n in_o any_o of_o christ_n or_o john_n baptist_n or_o peter_n or_o paul_n or_o james_n or_o john_n or_o judes'_v sermon_n or_o write_n to_o prove_v any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o popery_n but_o enough_o to_o the_o contrary_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o martyr_n or_o confessor_n allege_v of_o the_o two_o first_o age_n of_o who_o he_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v any_o one_o sentence_n of_o they_o which_o may_v demonstrate_v their_o acknowledge_v of_o any_o one_o of_o the_o point_n now_o hold_v by_o the_o romanist_n which_o be_v by_o the_o protestant_n forename_a contradict_v which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v the_o frivolousness_n of_o what_o h._n t._n here_o produce_v peter_n say_v he_o define_v act._n 15._o 7_o 8_o 9_o 10._o that_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n be_v not_o to_o be_v impose_v on_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o premacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o if_o the_o define_n in_o a_o council_n or_o college_n do_v prove_v superiority_n by_o the_o same_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o james_n have_v the_o premacy_n since_o he_o speak_v least_o and_o according_a to_o his_o sentence_n be_v the_o decree_n paphnutius_fw-la in_o the_o nicene_n council_n as_o sozomeâ—â—l_v 1._o hist_o c._n 22._o relate_v when_o the_o council_n be_v about_o to_o forbid_v priest_n the_o use_n of_o wife_n define_v the_o contrary_a and_o the_o nicene_n council_n approve_v it_o be_v he_o therefore_o the_o primate_n over_o the_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n as_o in_o consequence_n it_o be_v which_o h._n t._n add_v hicrom_o say_v peter_n be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n therefore_o he_o have_v the_o primacy_n that_o be_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n though_o be_v prince_n and_o author_n of_o the_o decree_n import_v no_o more_o but_o to_o give_v sentence_n first_o according_a to_o which_o the_o decree_n be_v
frame_v but_o james_n who_o speak_v after_o be_v he_o according_a to_o who_o sentence_n the_o decree_n be_v frame_v entire_o however_o peter_n begin_v before_o so_o that_o by_o this_o reason_n james_n have_v the_o primacy_n and_o not_o peter_n a_o like_a in_o consequent_a be_v this_o peter_n remain_v not_o always_o at_o antioch_n as_o all_o that_o church_n acknowledge_v nor_o do_v she_o ever_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n in_o any_o general_a council_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o council_n ergo_fw-la peter_n translate_v his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n risum_fw-la teneat_fw-la be_v araici_fw-la as_o if_o peter_n do_v always_o remain_v at_o rome_n or_o that_o because_o we_o read_v not_o of_o antioch_n challenge_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o make_v or_o as_o if_o the_o not_o challenge_v the_o first_o chair_n be_v because_o of_o peter_n translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o thence_o to_o rome_n whereas_o the_o very_a decree_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n can._n 28._o give_v rome_n the_o first_o chair_n because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n or_o translation_n of_o his_o chair_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n of_o inconsequence_n be_v the_o next_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n sardica_n in_o illyria_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 400._o western_a father_n 300._o estern_a 76._o decree_v that_o in_o case_n of_o bishop_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a to_o appeal_v from_o whatsoever_o bishop_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can._n 3._o therefore_o the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o after_o he_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o 1._o this_o council_n whatever_o it_o be_v be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o or_o second_o age_n 2._o nor_o be_v it_o reckon_v no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o old_a among_o ecumenical_a council_n much_o less_o by_o the_o greek_n who_o refuse_v to_o be_v present_a as_o socrates_n relate_v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o unless_o athanaâ—ius_n be_v remove_v for_o not_o yield_v whereto_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n meet_v by_o themselves_o at_o philippi_n in_o thracia_n and_o make_v decree_n apart_o say_v sozom._n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o yea_o however_o in_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o the_o council_n at_o paris_n corrupt_a device_n be_v use_v to_o gain_v the_o credit_n of_o a_o general_a council_n to_o it_o and_o for_o some_o advantage_n to_o the_o papacy_n to_o make_v its_o canon_n of_o authority_n yet_o h._n t._n make_v it_o to_o have_v have_v but_o seventy_o six_o eastern_a father_n when_o there_o be_v three_o hundred_o western_a and_o the_o ignorance_n of_o any_o general_a council_n establish_v appeal_n from_o africa_n to_o rome_n in_o the_o six_o council_n of_o carthage_n show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o take_v for_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n 3._o nor_o do_v the_o canon_n itself_o decree_v as_o h._n t._n set_v down_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o receive_v appeal_n and_o to_o judge_v the_o cause_n but_o in_o case_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o a_o bishop_n they_o permit_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o deliberate_v whether_o the_o judgement_n shall_v be_v renew_v and_o then_o consider_v whether_o he_o shall_v send_v some_o from_o his_o side_n who_o may_v be_v present_a at_o the_o renew_a cognizance_n of_o it_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v seem_v meet_a also_o appoint_v judge_n out_o of_o a_o neighbour_a province_n none_o of_o which_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o judiciary_n power_n but_o only_o a_o directory_n nor_o be_v this_o to_o be_v extend_v to_o any_o other_o than_o those_o of_o the_o western_a country_n the_o african_n and_o greek_n ever_o reject_v it_o 4._o the_o very_a canon_n itself_o express_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o not_o any_o divine_a appointment_n or_o ancient_a use_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v to_o the_o contrary_a can._n 5._o determine_v that_o such_o controversy_n shall_v be_v end_v in_o a_o provincial_a council_n but_o it_o be_v then_o propose_v first_o by_o hosius_n for_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n memory_n and_o the_o last_o determination_n of_o the_o cause_n to_o be_v by_o a_o council_n can._n 13._o &_o 14._o no_o betis_fw-la that_o which_o h._n t._n add_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n anno_fw-la 451._o say_v all_o primary_n and_o chief_a honour_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n therefore_o this_o be_v good_a evidence_n that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n the_o primacy_n be_v in_o peter_n and_o the_o pope_n for_o neither_o do_v that_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o five_o age_n mention_v what_o honour_n or_o primacy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n nor_o do_v it_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o superiority_n but_o do_v express_o in_o that_o very_a canon_n ascribe_v to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n equality_n with_o the_o roman_a bishop_n in_o power_n however_o he_o be_v first_o in_o order_n and_o this_o be_v determine_v notwithstanding_o the_o reluctancy_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n the_o rest_n be_v as_o vain_a pope_n antherus_n anno_fw-la 238._o say_v peter_n be_v change_v from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n gregory_n in_o the_o six_o age_n say_v he_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n epist_n 62._o ergo_fw-la peter_n and_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o first_o age._n as_o if_o the_o counterfeit_a writing_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o three_o age_n or_o the_o say_n of_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o six_o age_n of_o what_o be_v then_o in_o use_n though_o not_o true_a since_o the_o greek_a bishop_n to_o his_o knowledge_n be_v not_o subject_a without_o tell_v they_o by_o what_o mean_v it_o be_v so_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n either_o of_o right_n or_o possession_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o so_o great_a a_o power_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n now_o claim_v what_o he_o add_v that_o the_o false_o so_o call_v canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n define_v that_o if_o any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n the_o oblation_n h._n t._n foist_n in_o the_o word_n mass_n be_v make_v shall_v not_o communicate_v he_o shall_v be_v excommunicate_a as_o give_v suspicion_n of_o he_o who_o have_v sacrifice_v that_o he_o have_v not_o right_o offer_v can._n 9_o approve_v in_o the_o six_o general_a synod_n therefore_o the_o apostle_n profess_v a_o sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a in_o the_o mass_n be_v as_o frivolous_a for_o neither_o be_v those_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o many_o thing_n in_o they_o show_v and_o if_o they_o be_v private_a mass_n use_v by_o papist_n shall_v be_v condemn_v nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o offer_v therefore_o in_o the_o mass_n be_v christ_n offer_v as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v since_o it_o may_v be_v term_v as_o it_o be_v in_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n a_o eucharistical_a or_o commemorative_a sacrifice_n not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v this_o h._n t._n in_o the_o two_o first_o age_n bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o minor_n let_v we_o go_v on_o to_o view_v his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o next_o age._n he_o set_v down_o fifteen_o bishop_n of_o rome_n whereof_o the_o last_o pope_n marcellinus_n be_v condemn_v in_o a_o council_n at_o sinuessa_n if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o council_n for_o his_o idolatry_n confess_v no_o council_n in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n yet_o claim_v a_o succession_n of_o pope_n martyr_n and_o confessor_n sufficient_a for_o his_o purpose_n and_o then_o set_v down_o decree_n of_o eight_o pope_n in_o their_o epistle_n which_o have_v be_v long_o since_o prove_v counterfeit_n by_o dr._n john_n rainold_n confer_v with_o hart_n chap._n 8._o divis_fw-la 3._o in_o which_o the_o forger_n tell_v we_o that_o pope_n anacletus_fw-la decree_v anno_fw-la dom._n 101._o that_o priest_n when_o they_o sacrifice_v to_o our_o lord_n must_v not_o do_v it_o alone_o which_o be_v against_o private_a mass_n and_o prove_v not_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v in_o the_o mass_n that_o the_o apostle_n so_o appoint_v and_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v if_o so_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o now_o hold_v private_a mass_n hold_v not_o the_o same_o tenet_n it_o do_v then_o if_o more_o difficult_a question_n shall_v arise_v let_v they_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v h._n t._n his_o addition_n for_o so_o the_o apostle_n have_v ordain_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o our_o lord_n no_o where_o extant_a nor_o any_o way_n probable_a that_o pope_n alexander_n decree_v that_o bread_n only_o and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n shall_v be_v
the_o patriarch_n not_o in_o presidency_n or_o if_o in_o presidency_n yet_o so_o as_o to_o be_v precedent_n svo_fw-la jure_fw-la by_o his_o own_o right_n as_o one_o of_o the_o patriarch_n without_o deputation_n from_o rome_n h._n t._n add_v the_o chalcedon_n council_n father_n 600._o pope_n leo_n preside_v anno_fw-la dom_fw-la 451._o against_o eutyches_n but_o pope_n leo_n be_v precedent_n only_o by_o his_o legate_n and_o together_o with_o they_o anatolius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o juvenal_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v preside_v and_o when_o the_o pope_n legate_n oppose_v the_o ascribe_v to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n equal_a authority_n and_o privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o the_o six_o hundred_o father_n determine_v for_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n but_o what_o do_v the_o council_n in_o these_o two_o age_n say_v for_o h._n t._n his_o minor_a he_o bring_v some_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o arabic_a canon_n and_o the_o decree_n as_o if_o the_o nicene_n council_n assert_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o those_o arabic_a canon_n be_v of_o no_o credit_n be_v but_o late_o as_o they_o say_v bring_v by_o a_o certain_a jesuit_n from_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o those_o various_o publish_v by_o pisanus_n and_o turrian_n in_o which_o be_v eighty_o canon_n whereas_o of_o old_a in_o the_o nicene_n synod_n there_o be_v but_o twenty_o and_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o who_o augustin_n be_v one_o in_o the_o six_o synod_n at_o carthage_n write_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n assure_v that_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o nicene_n canon_n which_o cecilian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n bring_v from_o nice_a and_o the_o copy_n they_o have_v from_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n and_o atticus_n of_o constantinople_n have_v not_o the_o canon_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n from_o all_o part_n which_o three_o bishop_n of_o rome_n allege_v but_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n to_o wit_n the_o five_o and_o the_o six_o be_v against_o the_o arrogate_a power_n about_o appeal_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o vain_a do_v h._n t._n obtrude_v his_o nine_o and_o thirty_o and_o the_o threescore_o and_o five_o can._n arab._n for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o the_o canon_n that_o forbid_v deacon_n to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n presbyter_n be_v present_a which_o he_o bring_v for_o the_o countenance_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o genuine_a word_n of_o the_o canon_n mention_v not_o a_o power_n in_o priest_n as_o he_o term_v they_o to_o offer_v sacrifice_n which_o deacon_n have_v not_o but_o a_o restraint_n of_o deacon_n from_o that_o give_v the_o eucharist_n presbyter_n be_v present_a which_o they_o may_v do_v in_o their_o absence_n and_o for_o the_o other_o testimony_n which_o he_o fetch_v out_o of_o the_o decretal_n for_o baptism_n purge_v away_o sin_n and_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n they_o be_v of_o no_o validity_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o the_o compiler_n of_o the_o canon-law_n who_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon-law_n all_o sort_n of_o determination_n whether_o they_o be_v chaff_n or_o wheat_n genuine_a or_o supposititious_a and_o yet_o if_o they_o be_v genuine_a they_o may_v have_v a_o sense_n agree_v with_o protestant_n doctrine_n the_o decree_n of_o the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n against_o macedonius_n which_o decree_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v chief_a next_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n prove_v not_o that_o the_o father_n then_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n such_o a_o supremacy_n of_o power_n as_o now_o the_o pope_n arrogate_v over_o all_o bishop_n but_o the_o contrary_n for_o it_o do_v make_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n a_o chief_a not_o under_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o next_o he_o and_o ascribe_v to_o he_o honour_n and_o dignity_n alike_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o in_o order_n of_o mention_v sit_v and_o some_o such_o like_a act_n it_o prefer_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o first_o ephesin_n council_n if_o peter_n be_v define_v head_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n yet_o they_o never_o mean_v thereby_o superiority_n and_o power_n over_o they_o but_o priority_n in_o order_n and_o excellency_n in_o virtue_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v sin_n be_v not_o give_v to_o peter_n any_o otherwise_o than_o to_o other_o apostle_n john_n 20._o 23._o in_o the_o three_o action_n say_v h._n t._n pope_n leo_n be_v call_v universal_a archbishop_n and_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o council_n extol_v leo_n yet_o they_o make_v he_o not_o universal_a bishop_n over_o all_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n but_o he_o be_v style_v ecumenical_a archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n not_o by_o the_o council_n but_o by_o particular_a man_n of_o the_o council_n which_o yet_o do_v give_v it_o to_o john_n of_o constantinople_n but_o by_o none_o be_v that_o title_n then_o give_v to_o either_o in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o now_o the_o pope_n claim_v it_o for_o that_o very_a council_n do_v ascribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d equal_a privilege_n or_o segniory_n to_o the_o other_o patriarch_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n notwithstanding_o the_o gainsay_n of_o the_o pope_n legate_n which_o determination_n be_v again_o confirm_v in_o the_o six_o synod_n at_o constantinople_n in_o trullo_n in_o the_o six_o age._n the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a or_o universal_a bishop_n be_v give_v to_o any_o of_o the_o patriarch_n be_v not_o give_v to_o they_o as_o ascribe_v to_o they_o supremacy_n &_o power_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n as_o afterward_o john_n of_o constantinople_n affect_v the_o title_n and_o boniface_n of_o rome_n usurp_v it_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n but_o it_o be_v give_v to_o each_o of_o the_o patriarch_n for_o their_o eminency_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o great_a care_n of_o the_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o paul_n say_v of_o himself_o 2_o cor._n 11._o 28._o upon_o i_o come_v daily_o the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v therefore_o put_v on_o they_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o city_n and_o amplitude_n of_o the_o rule_n and_o dominion_n which_o be_v exercise_v there_o by_o the_o emperor_n lieutenant_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o city_n have_v the_o advantage_n of_o intelligence_n and_o assistance_n in_o the_o order_n of_o thing_n belong_v to_o many_o church_n in_o a_o large_a compass_n even_o as_o at_o this_o day_n a_o patriarch_n at_o london_n have_v a_o advantage_n for_o the_o order_n of_o thing_n concern_v the_o british_a and_o irish_a church_n the_o regiment_n of_o the_o church_n in_o those_o day_n much_o follow_v the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o act_n of_o council_n and_o history_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o in_o the_o five_o age_n pope_n leo_n affect_v the_o extol_n of_o peter_n and_o do_v it_o too_o immoderate_o and_o that_o the_o phrase_n of_o peter_n do_v what_o the_o pope_n do_v be_v in_o use_n and_o this_o prove_v that_o then_o ambition_n have_v creep_v in_o among_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o affect_v of_o vain_a title_n increase_v and_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o these_o thing_n there_o be_v great_a corruption_n in_o the_o patriarch_n and_o other_o bishop_n which_o grow_v to_o a_o extreme_a height_n afterward_o yet_o neither_o in_o that_o age_n nor_o any_o other_o be_v that_o power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o now_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o flatterer_n challenge_v ascribe_v unto_o they_o without_o control_n of_o the_o sound_a part_n and_o be_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n oppose_v by_o the_o french_a popish_a church_n and_o some_o other_o that_o which_o be_v add_v by_o h._n t._n of_o the_o council_n of_o eleberis_n in_o spain_n and_o the_o second_o of_o atle_n in_o france_n about_o priest_n abstain_v from_o their_o wife_n or_o else_o to_o be_v degrade_v and_o that_o no_o man_n who_o be_v marry_v can_v be_v make_v a_o priest_n unless_o a_o conversion_n be_v promise_v be_v but_o of_o provincial_a synod_n not_o general_a council_n about_o a_o matter_n only_o of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n not_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n about_o which_o alone_o be_v the_o question_n whether_o he_o can_v prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o he_o assert_n in_o all_o age_n beside_o the_o eleberin_n canon_n suppose_v they_o have_v then_o wife_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o till_o than_o they_o do_v use_v they_o and_o that_o there_o be_v marry_v priest_n but_o many_o be_v corrupt_v in_o their_o opinion_n of_o marriage_n by_o the_o debase_v of_o it_o as_o carnal_a and_o extol_v virginity_n as_o meritorious_a begin_v to_o put_v that_o yoke_n on_o
man_n which_o occasion_v in_o after_o age_n the_o intolerable_a tyranny_n of_o deny_v marriage_n to_o priest_n against_o god_n allowance_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o former_a age_n the_o catholic_a professor_n he_o mention_n to_o the_o year_n 500_o be_v many_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n who_o though_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o oppose_v the_o heresy_n then_o rise_v yet_o do_v neither_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n now_o challenge_v nor_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n the_o romanist_n now_o teach_v in_o opposition_n to_o protestant_n as_o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v scot_n french_a the_o martyr_n of_o africa_n which_o he_o mention_n it_o be_v not_o show_v that_o either_o they_o be_v convert_v by_o any_o from_o rome_n or_o acknowledge_v subjection_n to_o he_o as_o the_o supreme_a ecumenical_a bishop_n or_o hold_v what_o the_o romanist_n now_o hold_v against_o protestant_n and_o thus_o have_v i_o show_v the_o insufficiency_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o minor_a of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n within_o which_o he_o include_v his_o demonstration_n which_o be_v better_o than_o the_o late_a though_o not_o without_o their_o corruption_n i_o proceed_v to_o view_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o six_o and_o other_o age_n follow_v sect_n ix_o the_o defect_n of_o h._n t._n his_o catalogue_n for_o proof_n of_o his_o succession_n in_o the_o six_o seven_o eight_o nine_o ten_o age_n be_v show_v h._n t._n in_o his_o catalogue_n from_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 500_o reckon_v up_o thirteen_o chief_a pastor_n one_o general_a council_n the_o second_o constantinopolitan_a pope_n vigilius_n prefide_v father_n 165._o an._n dom_n 553._o against_o anthimius_n and_o theodore_n but_o bellarmine_n himself_o confess_v lib._n 1_o de_fw-fr council_n c._n 19_o that_o eutychius_n of_o constantinople_n be_v precedent_n there_o though_o vigilius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o at_o constantinople_n as_o for_o that_o which_o bellarmine_n cite_v out_o of_o zonaras_n in_o the_o life_n of_o justinian_n he_o cite_v it_o maimedly_n for_o zonaras_n say_v not_o that_o only_a vigilius_n be_v prince_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v present_a but_o with_o he_o eutychius_n of_o constantinople_n and_o apollinaris_n of_o alexandria_n what_o h._n t._n mention_n of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n be_v nothing_o against_o the_o protestant_n nor_o for_o the_o papacy_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v disorderly_o place_v in_o the_o six_o age_n it_o be_v hold_v as_o be_v say_v in_o the_o year_n 397._o and_o be_v of_o doubtful_a credit_n since_o it_o mention_n pope_n boniface_n as_o then_o live_v though_o he_o sit_v not_o according_a to_o onuphrius_n till_o the_o year_n 419._o but_o it_o matter_n not_o what_o it_o be_v since_o it_o be_v but_o a_o provincial_a synod_n and_o of_o the_o canon_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n the_o first_o be_v only_o about_o a_o point_n not_o of_o faith_n concern_v the_o celebrate_n the_o mass_n fast_v the_o other_o which_o term_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o canonical_a may_v be_v expound_v according_a to_o hierom_n distinction_n that_o they_o be_v canonical_a to_o form_v manner_n not_o to_o inform_v faith_n yet_o this_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o way_n that_o the_o six_o and_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o trullo_n as_o it_o be_v allege_v by_o gratian_n in_o the_o decree_n do_v 99_o de_fw-la primatibus_fw-la and_o by_o pope_n pelagius_n approve_v deny_v to_o any_o the_o title_n of_o chief_a priest_n or_o prince_n of_o priest_n but_o alow_v only_o this_o title_n bishop_n of_o the_o first_o see_v whereupon_o the_o gloss_n say_v that_o even_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v the_o universal_a bishop_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n of_o mileris_n about_o child_n baptism_n be_v disorderly_o place_v in_o the_o six_o age_n be_v say_v to_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 402._o and_o be_v no_o general_a council_n about_o a_o point_n not_o gainsay_v by_o most_o protestant_n be_v impertinent_a to_o prove_v a_o succession_n of_o assertor_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n opposite_a to_o the_o protestant_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o caesar_n augustan_n council_n which_o decree_v that_o virgin_n shall_v not_o be_v veil_v till_o after_o forty_o year_n probation_n make_v against_o the_o papist_n who_o in_o the_o trent_n council_n allow_v it_o soon_o and_o practice_v the_o va_n of_o they_o afore_o they_o be_v twenty_o year_n old_a that_o which_o he_o add_v of_o pope_n john_n the_o first_o his_o decree_n that_o mass_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v celebrate_v but_o in_o place_n consecrate_v to_o our_o lord_n unless_o great_a necessity_n shall_v enforce_v it_o because_o it_o be_v write_v see_v thou_o offer_v not_o thy_o holocau_v in_o every_o place_n which_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n have_v choose_v deut._n 12._o show_n the_o pope_n ignorance_n or_o judaisme_n who_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v mean_v of_o jewish_a sacrifice_v in_o the_o levitical_a law_n and_o make_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o offering_n of_o a_o holocaust_n and_o every_o place_n consecrate_v by_o a_o bishop_n the_o place_n that_o god_n choose_v and_o also_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o scribbler_n who_o put_v in_o his_o catalogue_n such_o a_o impertinent_a testimony_n to_o prove_v a_o succession_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n which_o i_o scarce_o think_v any_o sober_a papist_n will_v make_v any_o part_n of_o his_o faith_n against_o protestant_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v the_o papist_n in_o england_n will_v be_v content_a to_o be_v tie_v to_o that_o law_n in_o that_o which_o he_o add_v of_o catholic_n professor_n to_o the_o year_n 600._o he_o do_v not_o show_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n yea_o columbanus_n in_o this_o age_n and_o after_o aidanus_fw-la colmannus_fw-la and_o other_o live_v and_o die_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o roman_n about_o easter_n that_o austin_n the_o monk_n convert_v england_n be_v only_o true_a of_o some_o part_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o he_o do_v in_o many_o thing_n pervert_v they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v a_o instigator_n of_o the_o murder_n of_o many_o british_a christian_n better_a than_o himself_o but_o that_o either_o he_o or_o pope_n gregory_n that_o send_v he_o hold_v the_o same_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o now_o pope_n claim_n or_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n opposite_a to_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v show_v on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v manifest_a enough_o that_o gregory_n the_o great_a refuse_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n as_o profane_v and_o sacrilegious_a and_o account_v the_o assumer_n of_o it_o to_o be_v a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n lib_n 4._o epist_n 32_o 34_o 36_o 38_o 39_o &_o lib._n 6._o epist_n 30._o he_o allow_v not_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o serenus_n bishop_n of_o marseile_n he_o allow_v priest_n wife_n nor_o do_v tie_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v the_o pope_n then_o not_o to_o have_v be_v altogether_o so_o bad_a as_o in_o the_o next_o age_n in_o which_o and_o throughout_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o catalogue_n he_o can_v hardly_o show_v a_o pope_n that_o live_v either_o the_o life_n of_o a_o christian_a or_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o any_o sure_o not_o many_o but_o in_o stead_n of_o christian_a pastor_n a_o generation_n of_o man_n of_o a_o ambitious_a and_o luxurious_a spirit_n contend_v with_o emperor_n and_o bishop_n for_o worldly_a greatness_n persecute_v godly_a christian_n live_v in_o pomp_n riot_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o wickedness_n be_v set_v down_o as_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n in_o the_o seven_o age_n he_o reckon_v up_o nineteen_o pope_n who_o he_o term_v chief_a pastor_n of_o they_o the_o second_o be_v boniface_n the_o three_o who_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n who_o by_o treason_n have_v get_v the_o empire_n slay_v his_o lord_n mauritius_n and_o his_o child_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n detest_v before_o by_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o profane_v and_o sacrilegious_a and_o honorius_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o condemn_v in_o the_o three_o constantinopolitan_a council_n in_o which_o h._n t._n say_v there_o be_v father_n two_o hundred_o eighty_o nine_o pope_n agatho_n preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 680._o against_o the_o monothelite_n and_o that_o in_o it_o be_v condemn_v sergius_n paulus_n petrus_n cyrus_n and_o theodore_n who_o most_o impious_o teach_v but_o one_o
will_v and_o operation_n to_o be_v in_o christ_n but_o this_o author_n deceitful_o conceal_v it_o that_o the_o same_o council_n in_o the_o thirteen_o action_n do_v solemn_o condemn_v honorius_n the_o pope_n of_o old_a rome_n as_o a_o monothelite_n together_o with_o the_o rest_n and_o again_o in_o the_o greek_a edition_n the_o first_o chapter_n and_o that_o pope_n agatho_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o six_o council_n do_v anathematise_v his_o predecessor_n honorius_n as_o a_o monothelite_n and_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n insert_v in_o the_o eight_o action_n of_o the_o six_o synod_n which_o be_v also_o do_v in_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n term_v the_o seven_o synod_n in_o the_o last_o action_n as_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n add_v of_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o six_o council_n against_o priest_n marriage_n not_o give_v grape_n mingle_v water_n and_o wine_n adoration_n of_o the_o cross_n consideration_n in_o he_o that_o bind_v and_o lose_v invocate_a saint_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a while_n to_o insist_v on_o the_o examination_n thereof_o partly_o because_o some_o of_o the_o definition_n serve_v not_o the_o purpose_n for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v absolve_v by_o his_o confession_n of_o it_o yet_o be_v not_o thereby_o the_o necessity_n of_o popish_a auricular_a confession_n prove_v or_o the_o priest_n power_n judicial_o and_o authoritative_o to_o absolve_v and_o remit_v sin_n establish_v partly_o because_o they_o be_v not_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o either_o of_o discipline_n as_o about_o the_o marriage_n of_o man_n in_o order_n or_o of_o ceremony_n as_o about_o the_o mingle_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o partly_o because_o it_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o those_o canon_n be_v true_o ascribe_v to_o that_o council_n there_o be_v some_o reason_n tend_v to_o the_o contrary_a and_o partly_o because_o if_o they_o be_v their_o determination_n there_o be_v little_a reason_n to_o ascribe_v any_o authority_n to_o they_o after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n barbarism_n and_o many_o corruption_n be_v get_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a profession_n very_o much_o change_v into_o contention_n about_o bishop_n see_v ecclesiastical_a privilege_n humane_a ceremony_n and_o such_o like_a abuse_n yet_o be_v all_o grant_v which_o he_o allege_v of_o the_o council_n definition_n neither_o the_o now_o roman_a supremacy_n nor_o faith_n be_v prove_v nor_o from_o the_o catholic_n professor_n as_o he_o term_v they_o or_o nation_n convert_v be_v either_o of_o they_o avouch_v in_o that_o age_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n thing_n grow_v worse_a in_o it_o h._n t._n reckon_v thirteen_o pope_n among_o who_o there_o be_v not_o a_o man_n of_o who_o their_o own_o writer_n relate_v any_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n to_o wit_n the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o their_o intermeddle_v with_o the_o business_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o kingdom_n make_v king_n monk_n contention_n about_o image_n in_o church_n enlarge_n their_o dominion_n build_v wall_n make_v decree_n about_o shave_a crown_n and_o such_o like_a toy_n ..._o two_o pope_n zacharias_n and_o stephen_n the_o second_o can_v hardly_o be_v acquit_v from_o be_v sinful_o instrumental_a in_o the_o depose_n of_o childerick_n king_n of_o france_n and_o the_o traitorous_a usurpation_n of_o pepin_n as_o for_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n in_o which_o h._n t._n say_v be_v three_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n pope_n adrian_n preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 787._o against_o image_n breaker_n in_o which_o be_v decree_v for_o image_n in_o temple_n and_o the_o veneration_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n relic_n image_n and_o the_o council_n of_o sens_n about_o tradition_n though_o these_o thing_n be_v but_o a_o few_o of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n yet_o we_o grant_v that_o then_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v to_o such_o height_n as_o to_o justle_v emperor_n and_o that_o the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o papacy_n be_v in_o that_o age_n and_o the_o follow_v so_o corrupt_a as_o that_o tradition_n of_o man_n and_o decree_n of_o bishop_n be_v more_o regard_v than_o the_o write_a word_n and_o that_o thereby_o place_v of_o image_n in_o temple_n and_o their_o worship_n get_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o the_o promote_a of_o that_o idolatry_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v make_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o of_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o do_v without_o opposition_n not_o only_o in_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o also_o in_o the_o western_a charles_n the_o great_a call_v a_o council_n at_o frankford_n which_o condemn_v the_o second_o nicene_n council_n and_o for_o the_o catholic_n professor_n such_o as_o venerable_a bede_n and_o other_o though_o they_o be_v taint_v with_o the_o superstition_n of_o those_o time_n about_o monkery_n and_o ceremony_n and_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n and_o order_n yet_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o now_o roman_a faith_n can_v be_v demonstrate_v nor_o that_o the_o nation_n mention_v to_o be_v convert_v be_v convert_v to_o it_o and_o for_o the_o miracle_n mention_v there_o be_v no_o credit_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o many_o such_o tale_n have_v be_v make_v or_o such_o miracle_n counterfiet_v in_o those_o day_n for_o deceive_v the_o ignorant_a people_n nor_o be_v they_o do_v in_o such_o manner_n and_o to_o such_o purpose_n as_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v by_o which_o the_o gospel_n be_v confirm_v in_o the_o nineteen_o age_n h._n t._n reckon_v up_o eighteen_o pope_n omit_v the_o mention_n of_o one_o of_o they_o as_o a_o woman_n though_o a_o great_a number_n of_o popish_a writer_n set_v she_o down_o as_o pope_n and_o relate_v the_o story_n of_o she_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n some_o year_n till_o she_o travail_v with_o child_n in_o procession_n but_o if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a yet_o the_o thing_n relate_v by_o themselves_o of_o formosus_fw-la stephanus_n romanus_n show_v cruelty_n and_o wickedness_n in_o the_o pope_n of_o that_o age_n one_o hate_v and_o undo_v what_o another_o have_v do_v and_o thereby_o show_v that_o they_o be_v rather_o of_o cadmus_n than_o st._n peter_n race_n and_o for_o the_o four_o constantinopolitan_a council_n father_n one_o hundred_o and_o one_o pope_n adrian_n preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 869._o against_o photius_n and_o for_o the_o pope_n and_o image_n and_o against_o temporal_a prince_n meddle_v in_o the_o election_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n be_v get_v then_o by_o many_o wicked_a practice_n to_o a_o great_a height_n of_o unjust_a power_n and_o the_o deposition_n of_o photius_n for_o reprove_v the_o emperor_n together_o with_o his_o opposition_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o work_n extant_a do_v show_v he_o to_o have_v be_v of_o more_o worth_n for_o learning_n than_o any_o pope_n in_o that_o age_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o ulderick_n bishop_n of_o auspurg_n to_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o in_o which_o he_o rebuke_n the_o wickedness_n of_o pope_n in_o deny_v marriage_n to_o the_o clergy_n do_v prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o free_o pass_v without_o control_n even_o in_o that_o age_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o genebrard_n himself_o chron._n l._n 4._o be_v a_o unhappy_a age_n for_o want_n of_o any_o writer_n of_o worth_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n professor_n mention_v by_o h._n t._n in_o this_o age_n that_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o profess_v her_o faith_n be_v not_o show_v not_o that_o the_o nation_n convert_v be_v either_o convert_v by_o the_o roman_a bishop_n or_o own_v their_o now_o claim_v supremacy_n or_o profess_a faith_n h._n t._n say_v the_o russian_n be_v convert_v by_o a_o priest_n send_v by_o the_o emperor_n basilius_n and_o therefore_o have_v their_o conversion_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o they_o follow_v and_o with_o who_o they_o now_o hold_v communion_n not_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n to_o this_o day_n and_o therefore_o that_o instance_n be_v manifest_o against_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n be_v reckon_v twenty_o six_o pope_n whereof_o there_o be_v scarce_a any_o that_o may_v be_v term_v a_o christian_a much_o less_o a_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n their_o own_o story_n tell_v we_o of_o some_o of_o they_o that_o get_v the_o popedom_n by_o mean_n of_o mororia_n a_o notorious_a whore_n other_o by_o cruel_a practice_n one_o to_o wit_n sylvester_n the_o second_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n
their_o usurpation_n of_o power_n the_o three_o lateran_n council_n say_v h._n t._n father_n three_o hundred_o for_o reformation_n pope_n alexander_n the_o three_o preside_v anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 1179._o condemn_a waldensis_n the_o merchant_n of_o lion_n who_o teach_v the_o apostle_n be_v lay_v man_n that_o lie_v man_n and_o woman_n may_v consecrate_v and_o preach_v that_o clergy_n man_n ought_v to_o have_v no_o possession_n or_o property_n that_o oath_n be_v unlawful_a in_o all_o case_n that_o priest_n and_o magistrate_n by_o mortal_a sin_n fall_v from_o their_o dignity_n and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v obey_v etc._n etc._n his_o tenant_n be_v here_o define_v against_o and_o he_o himself_o anathematise_v but_o suppose_v all_o this_o be_v true_a that_o he_o so_o teach_v and_o that_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o council_n condemn_v he_o what_o be_v this_o to_o prove_v h._n t._n his_o minor_a that_o a_o council_n in_o that_o age_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_z against_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o contrary_a tenant_n any_o of_o the_o article_n which_o in_o his_o manual_a of_o controversy_n h._n t._n defend_v against_o the_o protestant_n do_v the_o protestant_a church_n in_o their_o confession_n avow_v the_o same_o which_o he_o here_o say_v the_o council_n ascribe_v to_o waldensis_n the_o merchant_n of_o lion_n but_o to_o show_v the_o ignorance_n of_o this_o scribbler_n the_o person_n who_o be_v merchant_n of_o lion_n in_o france_n be_v petrus_n waldus_n from_o who_o his_o follower_n be_v term_v waldenses_n who_o i_o find_v to_o have_v be_v condemn_v in_o some_o council_n at_o rome_n about_o that_o time_n but_o in_o the_o lateran_n council_n 1179._o i_o find_v other_o decree_n about_o priest_n continency_n the_o number_n of_o horse_n clergy_n man_n may_v have_v in_o their_o visitation_n and_o the_o exemption_n of_o ecclesiastic_n from_o the_o judgement_n of_o laic_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v the_o great_a business_n of_o reformation_n as_o for_o the_o waldenses_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o believe_v adversary_n in_o their_o accusation_n of_o they_o especial_o such_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a man_n as_o the_o friar_n and_o monk_n of_o former_a and_o late_a time_n have_v be_v beside_o the_o experience_n which_o after_o age_n yield_v about_o their_o belie_n wicklef_n hus_n and_o other_o our_o own_o time_n yield_v many_o example_n of_o papist_n false_o report_v the_o tenant_n of_o protestant_n though_o bellarmin_n be_v more_o ingenuous_a in_o set_v down_o the_o protestant_n doctrine_n than_o many_o other_o writer_n yet_o there_o be_v scarce_a a_o controversy_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o deal_v deceitful_o in_o represent_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n or_o their_o argument_n and_o answer_n but_o the_o write_n profession_n apology_n put_v forth_o by_o balthasar_n lydius_n in_o latin_a show_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v not_o such_o as_o the_o papist_n represent_v they_o and_o the_o word_n of_o reinerius_n a_o inquisitor_n and_o enemy_n to_o they_o in_o his_o book_n of_o inquisition_n concern_v they_o do_v more_o true_o acquaint_v we_o what_o they_o be_v which_o be_v thus_o that_o whereas_o all_o other_o sect_n by_o the_o immanity_n of_o their_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n do_v make_v man_n abhor_v they_o this_o of_o the_o lyonist_n the_o same_o with_o the_o waldenses_n have_v a_o great_a show_n of_o godliness_n because_o they_o live_v just_o before_o man_n and_o do_v believe_v all_o thing_n well_o of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o creed_n only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o do_v blaspheme_v and_o hate_n and_o now_o we_o have_v more_o full_a knowledge_n of_o they_o by_o mr._n morland_n history_n of_o the_o evangelical_n church_n of_o piedmont_n as_o for_o the_o catholic_n professor_n h._n t._n add_v in_o this_o age_n though_o bernardus_n abbas_n common_o call_v st._n bernard_n be_v reckon_v as_o a_o professor_n of_o the_o new_a roman_a faith_n and_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o he_o be_v superstitious_a in_o some_o point_n yet_o he_o free_o note_v divers_a corruption_n then_o arise_v as_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_fw-mi conception_n which_o tend_v to_o uphold_v the_o conceit_n of_o her_o freedom_n from_o sin_n ep._n 174._o ad_fw-la can_n lugd._n the_o opinion_n of_o merit_n serm_n 1._o de_fw-la annunt_fw-la of_o justification_n by_o work_n cant_fw-la serm_n 22._o &_o ep_n 190._o of_o freewill_n the_o great_a &_o lib._n arb_n of_o keep_v the_o law_n cant_fw-mi ser_fw-mi 50_o of_o seven_o sacrament_n ser_n 1._o de_fw-fr caena_n domini_fw-la of_o uncertainty_n of_o salvation_n ep_n 107._o and_o the_o pope_n greatness_n in_o temporality_n l._n 2._o confid_v ad_fw-la eugen._n and_o for_o hildegardis_n the_o nun_n her_o speech_n and_o prophecy_n show_v her_o dislike_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o clergy_n even_o of_o the_o pope_n noribertus_n and_o some_o other_o be_v note_v for_o their_o superstitious_a way_n of_o monkery_n thomas_n becket_n of_o canterbury_n for_o his_o obstinacy_n against_o his_o prince_n henry_n the_o second_o who_o he_o traitorous_o oppose_v to_o uphold_v the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o other_o name_v whether_o they_o be_v of_o good_a or_o bad_a note_n it_o be_v of_o little_a moment_n since_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v there_o be_v too_o many_o then_o infect_v with_o the_o roman_a error_n and_o superstition_n nor_o be_v it_o of_o much_o advantage_n that_o nicolas_n the_o monk_n after_o pope_n convert_v the_o pomeranian_o and_o norwegian_n that_o pope_n be_v bad_a enough_o and_o the_o conversion_n if_o to_o romish_a superstition_n rather_o than_o christian_n faith_n little_o credit_v the_o romish_a church_n sect_n xi_o the_o defect_n of_o h._n t._n his_o catalogue_n of_o succession_n in_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o age_n be_v show_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n be_v set_v down_o seventeen_o pope_n as_o chief_a pastor_n of_o who_o the_o first_o be_v gelasius_n the_o second_o who_o be_v first_o in_o the_o former_a age_n but_o i_o imagine_v though_o it_o be_v not_o note_v in_o the_o errata_fw-la for_o honorius_n the_o three_o who_o be_v a_o bloody_a bishop_n as_o other_o before_o he_o set_v up_o emperor_n against_o emperor_n cruel_a friar_n against_o the_o godly_a waldenses_n beside_o other_o wicked_a act_n he_o do_v the_o like_a be_v gregory_n the_o nine_o in_o who_o time_n the_o bloody_a faction_n of_o guelph_n and_o gibellius_fw-la happen_v and_o innocent_a the_o four_o who_o robert_n grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n withstand_v contemn_v his_o excommunication_n and_o be_v dead_a be_v such_o a_o terror_n to_o this_o wicked_a pope_n as_o to_o hasten_v his_o death_n nicolas_n the_o three_o who_o h._n t._n make_v the_o converter_n of_o the_o pomeranian_o and_o norwegian_n raise_v the_o quarrel_n between_o peter_n of_o arragon_n and_o charles_n of_o france_n for_o sicily_n whence_o grow_v the_o massacre_n of_o the_o french_a call_v the_o sicilian_a vesper_n and_o the_o last_o and_o worst_a of_o they_o boniface_n the_o eight_o be_v say_v to_o have_v enter_v like_o a_o fox_n reign_v like_o a_o lion_n die_v like_o a_o dog_n h._n t._n add_v two_o general_a council_n the_o four_o lateran_n council_n father_n 1285._o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o preside_v anno_fw-la 1215._o and_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o council_n desined_a that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v one_o out_o of_o which_o no_o man_n be_v save_v which_o definition_n we_o approve_v and_o thereby_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v confirm_v who_o teach_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o believe_v be_v the_o invisible_a church_n of_o true_a believer_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v not_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o those_o who_o subject_n themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o profess_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o all_o the_o believer_n who_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n though_o they_o neither_o know_v nor_o own_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o thing_n therein_o hold_v against_o the_o protestant_n nor_o acknowledge_v any_o superiority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v false_o call_v catholic_n out_o of_o which_o none_o can_v be_v save_v but_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o the_o faithful_a in_o which_o who_o ever_o be_v by_o true_a faith_n in_o christ_n he_o may_v be_v save_v though_o he_o disclaim_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o antichrist_n and_o the_o faction_n or_o party_n join_v with_o he_o as_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o most_o important_a controversy_n to_o know_v the_o notion_n and_o
catholic_n and_o own_a as_o child_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v not_o profess_v the_o now_o roman_a faith_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n which_o h_n t._n and_o the_o jesuited_a party_n among_o papist_n the_o pope_n flatterer_n ascribe_v to_o he_o as_o for_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o be_v of_o a_o few_o needy_a one_o drive_v out_o or_o bring_v low_o by_o the_o turk_n who_o yield_v to_o that_o in_o the_o council_n for_o some_o relief_n to_o they_o in_o their_o low_a estate_n which_o the_o greek_a church_n after_o will_v not_o own_v nor_o do_v yet_o to_o this_o day_n and_o therefore_o that_o which_o h._n t._n have_v do_v in_o set_v down_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o this_o age_n be_v do_v deceitful_o conceal_v the_o true_a state_n of_o thing_n and_o so_o he_o have_v do_v of_o catholic_n professor_n mention_v some_o of_o small_a worth_n but_o leave_v out_o gerson_n picus_n mirandulanus_n and_o some_o other_o though_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o man_n of_o more_o ability_n and_o repute_n than_o many_o of_o those_o he_o set_v down_o because_o gerson_n hold_v that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v without_o a_o pope_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr auferibilitate_fw-la papae_fw-la and_o he_o and_o other_o differ_v in_o some_o other_o point_n from_o the_o now_o roman_a tenet_n as_o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v which_o he_o mention_n they_o be_v name_n of_o people_n say_v to_o be_v in_o africa_n but_o whether_o there_o be_v such_o people_n or_o be_v convert_v or_o what_o number_n of_o they_o have_v be_v convert_v be_v know_v only_o by_o the_o vainglorious_a write_n of_o some_o popish_a writer_n of_o that_o sort_n who_o for_o the_o extol_n of_o the_o papacy_n either_o feign_v that_o which_o be_v not_o or_o it_o be_v likely_a make_v a_o mountain_n of_o a_o molehill_n such_o conversion_n as_o they_o boast_v of_o be_v not_o know_v to_o other_o people_n though_o sail_v into_o and_o trade_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n h._n t._n add_v his_o catalogue_n of_o chief_a pastor_n in_o the_o sixteen_o age_n and_o half_a the_o seventeen_o to_o 1654._o and_o set_v down_o two_o and_o twenty_o pope_n as_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o they_o be_v julius_n the_o second_o a_o warrior_n leo_n the_o ten_o who_o to_o maintain_v his_o luxury_n and_o for_o his_o sister_n magdalen_n dowry_n set_v indulgence_n to_o sale_n himself_o vent_v his_o infidelity_n to_o cardinal_n bembus_n as_o if_o he_o count_v the_o gospel_n a_o profitable_a fable_n paul_n the_o three_o a_o incestuous_a father_n of_o a_o sodomitical_a son_n who_o he_o cocker_v full_a of_o cruelty_n and_o craft_n send_v a_o army_n with_o farnesius_n to_o destroy_v the_o protestant_n in_o germany_n julius_n the_o three_o that_o create_v his_o ganymede_n innocentius_n a_o boy_n cardinal_n and_o have_v for_o his_o nuntio_n at_o venice_n john_n casa_n archbishop_n of_o benevent_v who_o in_o a_o book_n praise_v sodomy_n paul_n the_o four_o hate_v by_o the_o roman_n for_o his_o cruelty_n pius_n the_o four_o that_o make_v the_o new_a creed_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n pius_n the_o five_o that_o excommunicate_v queen_n elizabeth_n gregory_n the_o thirteen_o that_o set_v up_o stukely_n to_o get_v ireland_n for_o his_o base_a son_n sixtus_n the_o five_o that_o animate_v the_o spaniard_n in_o the_o expedition_n against_o england_n 1588._o praise_v james_n clement_n the_o friar_n who_o murder_v henry_n the_o three_o king_n of_o france_n gregory_n the_o fourteen_o who_o curse_v henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n clement_n the_o eight_o who_o afore_o he_o absolve_v he_o proud_o lash_v his_o ambassador_n with_o a_o rod_n paul_n the_o five_o who_o have_v the_o title_n of_o vicedeus_n give_v he_o and_o not_o disclaim_v who_o interdict_v the_o venetian_n for_o not_o obey_v his_o monitory_a to_o revoke_v their_o law_n about_o ecclesiastic_n and_o to_o release_v two_o ecclesiastic_a prisoner_n one_o a_o poisoner_n another_o that_o commit_v uncleanness_n in_o a_o temple_n and_o do_v forbid_v the_o take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n in_o england_n by_o papist_n without_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o some_o of_o the_o priest_n privy_a to_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n to_o show_v their_o detestation_n of_o it_o among_o they_o all_o there_o be_v not_o one_o that_o their_o own_o story_n do_v relate_v to_o have_v be_v a_o diligent_a preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o politician_n meddle_v with_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n and_o so_o no_o successor_n to_o our_o lord_n christ_n or_o peter_n the_o apostle_n but_o their_o memory_n be_v to_o be_v abhor_v special_o by_o we_o english_a as_o the_o pest_n of_o mankind_n h._n t._n mention_n two_o general_a council_n the_o last_o lateran_n council_n pope_n julius_n the_o second_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o preside_v 1512._o i_o find_v not_o the_o certain_a number_n of_o father_n it_o be_v a_o general_a council_n but_o bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o the_o council_n auth_v cap._n 13._o say_v some_o doubt_n whether_o it_o be_v true_o general_a and_o there_o be_v reason_n since_o it_o be_v call_v by_o a_o faction_n adhere_v to_o julius_n the_o second_o to_o establish_v his_o tyranny_n in_o opposition_n to_o another_o party_n gather_v in_o france_n to_o establish_v the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n but_o what_o do_v this_o council_n define_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n immortal_a and_o that_o there_o be_v as_o many_o humane_a soul_n as_o body_n anathematise_v all_o such_o as_o obstinate_o defend_v or_o hold_v the_o contrary_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n sess_z 8._o a_o point_n which_o a_o council_n of_o philosopher_n may_v have_v decide_v however_o it_o intimate_v there_o be_v that_o do_v then_o hold_v or_o teach_v the_o contrary_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o quite_o extinguish_v but_o this_o council_n be_v of_o little_a account_n among_o a_o great_a party_n of_o the_o papist_n themselves_o it_o be_v the_o other_o council_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n pope_n paul_n the_o three_o and_o pius_n the_o four_o preside_v against_o martin_n luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n anno_fw-la 1546._o of_o which_o he_o say_v the_o definition_n be_v conformable_a to_o those_o of_o all_o precedent_n general_a council_n for_o we_o and_o against_o sectary_n as_o our_o adversary_n know_v and_o can_v deny_v but_o this_o be_v most_o false_a it_o be_v by_o bishop_n jewel_n and_o many_o other_o learned_a protestant_n aver_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n in_o many_o point_n about_o the_o pope_n power_n half_a communion_n transubstantiation_n worship_v image_n and_o other_o point_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n and_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n at_o least_o and_o for_o this_o council_n not_o only_a sleidan_n but_o also_o friar_n paul_n a_o man_n great_o honour_v by_o the_o venetian_a senate_n for_o his_o learning_n prudence_n and_o integrity_n in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v show_v that_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mere_a pack_v and_o fraudulent_a conventicle_n of_o a_o crew_n of_o prelate_n most_o of_o they_o italian_n some_o mere_o titular_a and_o the_o pope_n pensioner_n and_o parasite_n few_o of_o they_o who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n in_o the_o scripture_n or_o divinity_n but_o canonist_n courtier_n and_o schoolman_n who_o understand_v not_o the_o protestant_n doctrine_n in_o the_o great_a point_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n carry_v on_o by_o paul_n the_o three_o julius_z the_o three_o pius_n the_o four_o and_o their_o legate_n to_o cheat_v the_o world_n by_o innumerable_a artifices_fw-la not_o only_o hinder_v the_o freedom_n of_o speech_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o the_o council_n but_o also_o of_o some_o of_o the_o popish_a bishop_n when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o recover_v the_o right_n of_o bishop_n take_v away_o from_o they_o by_o the_o pope_n in_o so_o much_o that_o not_o only_o the_o protestant_n have_v protest_v against_o it_o but_o also_o the_o french_a king_n by_o their_o ambassador_n and_o parliament_n and_o it_o be_v not_o own_v by_o the_o french_a popish_a church_n unto_o this_o day_n and_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o its_o decree_n have_v be_v detect_v by_o kemnitius_n calvin_n and_o innumerable_a learned_a protestant_n beside_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o contrary_a write_n of_o person_n who_o be_v there_o as_o catharinus_n soto_n vega_n and_o other_o in_o so_o much_o that_o if_o man_n be_v not_o blind_v with_o prejudice_n and_o faction_n they_o will_v easy_o discern_v that_o council_n to_o have_v be_v a_o corrupt_a synod_n just_o to_o be_v detest_v as_o for_o the_o catholic_a professor_n he_o mention_n
their_o profession_n add_v but_o little_a credit_n to_o their_o cause_n for_o what_o advantage_n be_v it_o to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a tridentin_n doctrine_n that_o it_o be_v profess_v by_o catharina_n a_o woman_n or_o ignatius_n loyola_n a_o lame_a soldier_n the_o hypocritical_a deviser_n of_o the_o order_n of_o jesuit_n the_o incendiary_n of_o the_o christian_a state_n and_o corrupter_n of_o christian_a nobility_n and_o people_n by_o their_o abominable_a device_n in_o resolve_v case_n of_o conscience_n suitable_o to_o the_o lust_n of_o man_n rather_o than_o the_o will_n of_o god_n as_o be_v show_v in_o the_o late_a book_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o jesuitism_n or_o by_o edmund_n campian_n a_o bold_a talkative_a calumniator_n and_o a_o traitorous_a zealot_n for_o the_o pope_n tyranny_n or_o by_o william_n allen_n a_o english_a fugitive_n who_o write_v seditious_a book_n to_o apologise_v for_o stanley_n treachery_n and_o to_o provoke_v queen_n elizabeth_n subject_n to_o rebellion_n against_o so_o good_a a_o prince_n and_o for_o the_o great_a multitude_n convert_v in_o italy_n spain_n germany_n india_n japonia_n china_n by_o priest_n and_o religious_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o likewise_o some_o considerable_a person_n of_o the_o english_a nation_n even_o in_o the_o heat_n of_o persecution_n they_o be_v short_a of_o that_o which_o be_v undertake_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o nation_n the_o conversion_n in_o the_o west_n indies_n have_v be_v by_o horrid_a cruelty_n of_o the_o spaniard_n depopulate_v many_o country_n in_o which_o be_v million_o of_o people_n to_o get_v their_o treasure_n not_o to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o the_o roman_a yoke_n and_o superstition_n against_o their_o will_n which_o have_v make_v christian_n religion-odious_a and_o the_o name_n of_o god_n to_o be_v blaspheme_v those_o of_o china_n and_o japonia_n be_v fiction_n or_o so_o obscure_a as_o that_o they_o be_v not_o considerable_a the_o conversion_n in_o spain_n france_n germany_n polonia_n have_v be_v by_o fire_n and_o faggot_n the_o bloody_a inquisition_n persecution_n massacre_n and_o such_o like_a argument_n fetch_v from_o hell_n the_o hot_a persecution_n of_o papist_n here_o in_o england_n be_v as_o all_o know_v that_o know_v england_n a_o mere_a fiction_n some_o mulct_n and_o restraint_n have_v be_v put_v on_o popish_a person_n but_o none_o put_v to_o death_n mere_o for_o be_v papist_n but_o for_o that_o which_o the_o law_n make_v treason_n be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o their_o incessant_a traitorous_a practice_n and_o yet_o these_o also_o be_v execute_v spare_o the_o conversion_n to_o popery_n in_o england_n have_v be_v by_o various_a artifices_fw-la upon_o various_a inducement_n whereof_o none_o of_o they_o be_v evidence_n from_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o popish_a doctrine_n they_o dare_v not_o stick_v to_o it_o without_o help_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o the_o pope_n or_o his_o council_n explication_n which_o they_o must_v receive_v though_o contrary_a to_o the_o exposition_n of_o their_o own_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a writer_n in_o their_o commentary_n but_o the_o device_n which_o they_o use_v be_v calumniate_a protestant_a writer_n misrepresenting_a their_o doctrine_n forge_v write_n of_o the_o ancient_n purge_v out_o of_o they_o such_o passage_n as_o make_v against_o they_o which_o do_v take_v effect_n by_o the_o levity_n of_o some_o prejudice_n discontent_n or_o some_o such_o like_a ill_a affection_n of_o other_o and_o though_o campian_n after_o his_o vainglorious_a manner_n boast_v of_o turn_v ten_o thousand_o in_o one_o year_n to_o the_o popish_a party_n and_o the_o popish_a priest_n do_v boast_v of_o their_o success_n as_o when_o musket_n be_v report_v to_o have_v convert_v dr._n king_n bishop_n of_o london_n and_o weston_n report_v to_o the_o earl_n of_o warwick_n unknown_a his_o conversion_n to_o popery_n when_o the_o earl_n know_v it_o to_o be_v false_a yet_o as_o upon_o trial_n there_o be_v little_a cause_n for_o campian_n glory_v and_o the_o report_n of_o musket_n and_o fisher_n success_n heretofore_o so_o i_o hope_v however_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o war_n they_o have_v mud_v the_o water_n in_o england_n and_o entangle_v some_o in_o their_o net_n the_o water_n be_v settle_v they_o will_v be_v less_o able_a to_o deceive_v and_o soul_n which_o be_v now_o catch_v by_o they_o will_v by_o god_n blessing_n escape_v they_o however_o there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v catch_v by_o popish_a priest_n and_o join_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o now_o it_o be_v be_v for_o want_n of_o receive_v the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v give_v over_o to_o believe_v lie_n and_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v damn_v as_o the_o apostle_n foretell_v 2_o thess_n 2._o 10_o 11_o 12._o what_o he_o add_v of_o multitude_n of_o provincial_a council_n omit_v all_o establish_v the_o roman_a tenet_n over_o the_o whole_a world_n it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v but_o the_o emptiness_n of_o this_o his_o catalogue_n be_v a_o sure_a eviction_n that_o there_o be_v not_o consent_v of_o nation_n or_o age_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o papist_n sect_n xiii_o in_o which_o the_o close_a of_o h._n t._n be_v retort_v and_o for_o his_o close_n i_o thus_o retort_v it_o now_o let_v any_o rational_a and_o disinterest_v man_n be_v judge_n whether_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o council_n for_o five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n be_v true_a protestant_n or_o roman_a catholic_n that_o be_v whether_o they_o have_v teach_v and_o define_v protestant_a or_o roman_a catholic_a doctrine_n and_o doubtless_o when_o he_o have_v well_o read_v their_o write_n he_o will_v say_v not_o roman_n catholik_o but_o true_a protestant_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n all_o age_n and_o country_n which_o have_v receive_v and_o approve_v they_o for_o orthodox_n by_o humble_o submit_v to_o their_o decree_n to_o wit_n all_o age_n since_o christ_n time_n who_o with_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o the_o orthodox_n father_n and_o council_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n teach_v doctrine_n contrary_a the_o now_o roman_a tridentin_n faith_n therefore_o let_v no_o papist_n or_o sectary_n such_o as_o h._n t._n be_v who_o like_v as_o the_o donatist_n exclude_v all_o from_o the_o church_n who_o be_v not_o of_o donatus_n his_o party_n so_o he_o â—xcludes_v all_o from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n party_n and_o thereby_o show_v himself_o a_o schismatic_a divide_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n delude_v himself_o and_o his_o ignorant_a and_o credulous_a follower_n with_o a_o pretence_n to_o council_n see_v there_o be_v no_o one_o to_o be_v find_v for_o they_o speak_v of_o general_n and_o ecumenical_a council_n for_o the_o first_o five_o or_o six_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v the_o best_a which_o have_v define_v and_o teach_v their_o positive_a doctrine_n but_o all_o have_v more_o or_o less_o condemn_v all_o or_o some_o of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o occasion_n then_o emergent_a and_o in_o particular_a that_o which_o dr._n john_n rainold_n in_o his_o conference_n with_o hart_n cap._n 9_o divis_fw-la 4._o say_a stand_n yet_o good_a that_o all_o christian_a church_n except_o the_o crew_n of_o the_o italian_a faction_n have_v and_o do_v condemn_v the_o pope_n usurp_a sovereignty_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o no_o council_n do_v give_v he_o that_o visible_a monarchy_n be_v now_o usurp_v and_o the_o jesuited_a party_n now_o ascribe_v to_o he_o till_o the_o last_o lateran_n council_n under_o pope_n leo_fw-la the_o ten_o 1512._o after_o which_o it_o be_v oppose_v by_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o french_a church_n and_o even_o in_o the_o trent_n council_n there_o be_v a_o party_n which_o struggle_v against_o it_o in_o right_a of_o bishop_n though_o they_o be_v overbear_v by_o the_o romish_a device_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o italian_n even_o at_o this_o day_n the_o jesuit_n have_v not_o bring_v all_o the_o papist_n under_o the_o pope_n girdle_n which_o make_v the_o pope_n cautelous_a how_o he_o determin_n controversy_n among_o his_o own_o party_n lest_o the_o condemn_a party_n appeal_v from_o he_o to_o a_o council_n and_o the_o oppress_a kingdom_n set_v up_o a_o patriarch_n of_o its_o own_o so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v it_o be_v a_o impossible_a task_n for_o this_o scribbler_n h._n t._n or_o any_o of_o his_o party_n to_o make_v a_o true_a catalogue_n of_o chief_a pastor_n or_o council_n or_o approve_a doctor_n in_o all_o age_n for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n communion_n under_o one_o kind_n worship_v of_o image_n invocation_n and_o worship_v of_o decease_a saint_n and_o their_o relic_n but_o a_o better_a catalogue_n may_v be_v make_v of_o more_o godly_a person_n with_o who_o their_o pope_n
for_o this_o one_o thousand_o year_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v their_o own_o writer_n be_v judge_n who_o have_v oppose_v these_o doctrine_n of_o the_o now_o romanist_n as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o many_o learned_a man_n to_o the_o eternal_a confusion_n of_o popish_a novelty_n than_o this_o author_n have_v here_o or_o any_o popish_a writer_n elsewhere_o have_v make_v to_o prove_v a_o succession_n of_o pastor_n council_n professor_n and_o nation_n avouch_v the_o present_a roman_a opinion_n which_o be_v never_o so_o avouch_v or_o enjoin_v as_o now_o they_o be_v in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o new_a creed_n till_o about_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o to_o this_o insolent_a demand_n where_o be_v your_o church_n before_o luther_n protestant_n may_v reply_v to_o papist_n where_o be_v your_o church_n which_o believe_v as_o you_o now_o do_v before_o boniface_n the_o three_o gregory_z the_o seven_o innocent_a the_o three_o and_o leo_n the_o ten_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o father_n for_o the_o church_n continue_v succession_n do_v none_o of_o they_o prove_v the_o major_a of_o h._n t._n his_o syllogism_n that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n mean_v it_o of_o local_a personal_a succession_n of_o which_o h._n t._n mean_v it_o but_o only_o of_o succession_n in_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o they_o prove_v h._n t._n his_o minor_a that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n for_o they_o be_v all_o dead_a above_o a_o thousand_o year_n afore_o this_o time_n all_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v be_v that_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n or_o schism_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v then_o less_o taint_v than_o some_o other_o to_o repress_v they_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o they_o allege_v a_o succession_n in_o other_o church_n as_o well_o as_o it_o but_o none_o ever_o as_o this_o author_n hold_v it_o necessary_a that_o all_o church_n shall_v own_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n communion_n how_o corrupt_a soever_o they_o shall_v prove_v only_o while_o they_o continue_v uncorrupt_a in_o the_o faith_n they_o hold_v communion_n with_o they_o and_o so_o shall_v we_o if_o they_o will_v embrace_v the_o primitive_a purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n which_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o other_o apostle_n first_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o that_o at_o rome_n though_o not_o the_o first_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a and_o till_o their_o decline_v of_o great_a esteem_n sect_n fourteen_o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o protestant_n objection_n h._n t._n take_v upon_o he_o to_o solve_v objection_n against_o the_o church_n continue_a succession_n and_o say_v thus_o obj._n elias_n complain_v that_o he_o be_v leave_v alone_o 3_o king_n 19_o therefore_o the_o church_n then_o fail_v answ_n he_o speak_v figurative_o for_o god_n himself_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n ver_fw-la 18._o that_o he_o have_v seven_o thousand_o at_o that_o time_n in_o israel_n where_o he_o be_v who_o have_v not_o how_v their_o knee_n to_o baal_n and_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n there_o be_v then_o public_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o jerusalem_n paralip_n 22._o 14_o 15._o so_o that_o consequence_n be_v false_a to_o which_o i_o reply_v this_o author_n show_v himself_o deceitful_a in_o set_v down_o our_o tenet_n and_o argument_n and_o slighty_a in_o his_o answer_n for_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o that_o the_o church_n have_v fail_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o continue_a succession_n of_o man_n in_o the_o visible_a church_n who_o have_v hold_v forth_o the_o truth_n against_o popish_a innovation_n but_o that_o sometime_o they_o have_v be_v by_o persecution_n so_o obscure_v as_o that_o however_o they_o have_v be_v discernible_a among_o themselves_o yet_o not_o so_o to_o adversary_n and_o to_o other_o of_o their_o brethren_n at_o a_o far_a distance_n nor_o perhaps_o have_v they_o be_v so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o a_o catalogue_n may_v be_v make_v of_o the_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o every_o age_n but_o ofttimes_o they_o have_v be_v so_o disperse_v as_o to_o be_v in_o one_o age_n or_o time_n in_o one_o country_n and_o another_o time_n in_o another_o and_o that_o the_o monument_n of_o their_o be_v and_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o part_n lose_v and_o in_o part_n obscure_v by_o inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n persecution_n of_o pope_n and_o popish_a prince_n and_o their_o knowledge_n and_o profession_n have_v be_v sometime_o large_a sometime_o less_o and_o still_o misreport_v by_o adversary_n nevertheless_o that_o be_v though_o they_o have_v be_v in_o such_o obscurity_n they_o have_v be_v true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o notwithstanding_o we_o can_v prove_v such_o a_o succession_n in_o any_o one_o city_n or_o country_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o we_o yet_o we_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n as_o long_o as_o we_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o now_o upon_o record_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n though_o we_o submit_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o chief_a pastor_n nor_o own_o the_o now_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o the_o article_n require_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o to_o be_v profess_v over_o and_o above_o the_o ancient_a creed_n in_o a_o word_n this_o we_o assert_v that_o the_o defect_n of_o a_o catalogue_n such_o as_o h._n t._n require_v and_o the_o obscurity_n of_o professor_n nullify_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o this_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o objection_n thus_o if_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n in_o israel_n in_o elias_n his_o day_n which_o be_v so_o hide_v as_o that_o elias_n know_v they_o not_o and_o so_o can_v make_v no_o catalogue_n of_o they_o then_o there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n who_o professor_n may_v be_v so_o obscure_a as_o that_o neither_o in_o the_o same_o nor_o in_o after_o age_n a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o can_v be_v assign_v but_o so_o it_o be_v as_o appear_v by_o elias_n his_o complaint_n and_o god_n answer_v 1_o king_n 19_o 10_o 14_o 18._o ergo_fw-la there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n who_o professor_n may_v be_v so_o obscure_a as_o that_o neither_o in_o the_o same_o nor_o in_o after_o age_n a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o can_v be_v assign_v now_o what_o do_v he_o answer_v that_o elias_n speak_v figurative_o because_o god_n say_v there_o be_v seven_o thousand_o non-baalites_a leave_v in_o israel_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n in_o juâ—ah_n then_o and_o therefore_o the_o consequence_n false_a but_o to_o show_v the_o slightiness_n of_o this_o shifter_n for_o i_o can_v term_v he_o right_o a_o respondent_fw-la 1._o he_o tell_v we_o not_o what_o figure_n he_o use_v nor_o in_o what_o word_n nor_o what_o sense_n the_o speech_n bear_v according_a to_o that_o figure_n nor_o how_o it_o serve_v for_o his_o purpose_n to_o avoid_v the_o objection_n i_o do_v not_o conceive_v what_o figure_n of_o speech_n he_o or_o any_o man_n can_v imagine_v in_o that_o speech_n i_o be_o leave_v alone_o unless_o he_o mean_v ironical_o i_o be_o leave_v alone_o that_o be_v not_o leave_v alone_o which_o be_v a_o frantic_a conceit_n or_o a_o hyperbole_n or_o a_o synecdoche_n of_o a_o part_n for_o the_o whole_a one_o for_o many_o but_o such_o a_o hyperbole_n or_o synecdoche_n will_v make_v the_o speech_n nonsense_n i_n that_o be_v a_o few_o or_o many_o be_v leave_v alone_o for_o this_o be_v nonsense_n and_o self_n contradict_v and_o contrary_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o speech_n i_o be_v in_o the_o first_o person_n and_o that_o double_a few_o or_o many_o in_o the_o three_o to_o say_v few_o or_o many_o be_v leave_v alone_o when_o alone_a exclude_v few_o many_o any_o more_o than_o one_o to_o say_v they_o seek_v my_o life_n that_o be_v of_o few_o or_o many_o when_o my_o note_n only_o he_o that_o speak_v to_o wit_n elias_n and_o no_o other_o to_o say_v i_o have_v be_v jealous_a that_o be_v a_o few_o or_o many_o have_v be_v jealous_a beside_o the_o citation_n rom._n 11._o 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o occasion_n end_n of_o the_o speech_n and_o answer_v of_o god_n show_v such_o a_o exposition_n will_v be_v the_o conceit_n of_o a_o man_n extreme_a shallow_a or_o impudent_a and_o his_o reason_n be_v as_o ridiculous_a god_n himself_o tell_v elias_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n ver_fw-la 18._o that_o
he_o have_v seven_o thousand_o at_o that_o time_n in_o israel_n where_o he_o be_v therefore_o elias_n speak_v figurative_o when_o he_o complain_v he_o be_v leave_v alone_o 3_o king_n 19_o nay_o the_o contrary_n follow_v that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v figurative_o because_o god_n correct_v he_o and_o show_v his_o mistake_n in_o say_v he_o be_v leave_v alone_o that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o beside_o himself_o leave_v 2._o but_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o speech_n be_v figurative_a and_o the_o meaning_n as_o h._n t._n will_v have_v it_o it_o no_o whit_n avoid_v our_o objection_n that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n though_o consist_v of_o seven_o thousand_o yet_o be_v so_o obscure_a that_o they_o appear_v so_o few_o to_o elias_n as_o that_o he_o take_v himself_o to_o be_v leave_v alone_o as_o for_o the_o other_o exception_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o juda_n it_o take_v not_o away_o the_o objection_n as_o the_o protestant_n frame_v it_o but_o as_o h._n t._n frame_v it_o it_o be_v not_o our_o objection_n and_o so_o though_o the_o consequence_n be_v false_a yet_o it_o hurt_v not_o we_o who_o gather_v not_o hence_o the_o fail_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o obscurity_n of_o it_o and_o that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o be_v so_o hide_a that_o it_o be_v not_o discern_v at_o some_o time_n no_o not_o by_o such_o a_o eminent_a prophet_n as_o elias_n and_o so_o though_o we_o can_v show_v our_o church_n in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v then_o and_o we_o may_v be_v now_o a_o true_a church_n for_o all_o that_o the_o next_o objection_n he_o bring_v be_v that_o though_o arian_n heresy_n infect_v the_o whole_a world_n ergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o answer_n you_o mistake_v the_o fury_n of_o that_o last_v not_o full_a fouâ—_n year_n viz._n from_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n to_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n and_o that_o only_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n the_o western_a feel_n little_a or_o nothing_o by_o it_o st._n augustin_n answer_v the_o donatist_n object_v the_o same_o that_o even_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n have_v this_o custom_n that_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o when_o it_o reach_v home_o only_o to_o some_o few_o epist_n 48._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v if_o the_o arian_n fury_n last_v but_o four_o year_n and_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n only_o yet_o it_o may_v have_v be_v more_o than_o one_o hundred_o and_o then_o the_o succession_n have_v cease_v and_o the_o eastern_a church_n than_o be_v so_o obscure_a that_o a_o catalogue_n of_o professor_n can_v not_o be_v give_v though_o there_o be_v doubtless_o then_o true_a church_n in_o the_o east_n but_o it_o be_v false_a which_o h._n t._n write_v that_o the_o western_a feel_v little_a or_o nothing_o by_o the_o arian_n fury_n for_o in_o italy_n the_o arian_n prevail_v so_o far_o as_o to_o bring_v liberius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n nor_o do_v i_o know_v how_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n yield_v any_o thing_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n prevalency_n the_o church_n be_v so_o obscure_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n seem_v to_o be_v arian_n therefore_o the_o church_n succession_n may_v be_v so_o interrupt_v or_o obscure_v at_o least_o as_o that_o a_o catalogue_n of_o its_o pastor_n and_o professor_n at_o all_o time_n can_v be_v frame_v for_o suppose_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o speech_n shall_v be_v that_o the_o word_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o arian_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o when_o they_o reach_v home_o only_o to_o some_o few_o yet_o if_o the_o word_n show_v the_o number_n so_o great_a as_o that_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v obscure_v so_o as_o not_o to_o be_v discern_v they_o serve_v to_o prove_v there_o may_v be_v church_n which_o be_v so_o hide_v as_o that_o a_o catalogue_n can_v be_v frame_v but_o the_o objection_n be_v further_o press_v thus_o object_n st._n hierom_n say_v the_o whole_a world_n groan_v and_o admire_v to_o see_v itself_o become_v arian_n in_o his_o book_n against_o luciferius_fw-la to_o which_o h._n t._n say_v answ_n if_o she_o wonder_v she_o know_v not_o when_o it_o be_v do_v if_o she_o groan_v she_o approve_v it_o not_o be_v do_v therefore_o the_o major_a part_n be_v still_a catholic_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v if_o h._n t._n do_v not_o presume_v he_o shall_v meet_v with_o silly_a reader_n he_o will_v not_o have_v thus_o frivolous_o infer_v from_o those_o word_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o show_v the_o arian_n to_o be_v the_o great_a part_n that_o the_o major_a part_n be_v still_o catholic_n for_o who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o expression_n be_v rhetorical_a and_o the_o meaning_n this_o that_o arian_n prevail_v so_o much_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n that_o be_v all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v so_o infect_v that_o they_o be_v burden_v with_o arian_n as_o a_o man_n that_o groan_v under_o a_o burden_n and_o that_o on_o such_o a_o sudden_a as_o that_o the_o accident_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n now_o from_o such_o catachrestical_a metaphor_n to_o infer_v as_o if_o they_o be_v proper_a that_o while_o the_o world_n be_v arian_n it_o know_v not_o it_o be_v do_v or_o approve_v it_o not_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v when_o they_o be_v arian_n they_o know_v not_o nor_o like_v arian_n doctrine_n that_o be_v while_o they_o be_v arian_n they_o be_v not_o arian_n which_o be_v to_o make_v hieroms_n speech_n self-contradicting_a but_o h._n t._n add_v let_v st._n hierom_n answer_v for_o himself_o the_o bishop_n say_v he_o against_o luciferius_fw-la that_o do_v the_o fact_n of_o ariminum_n be_v delude_v viz._n by_o the_o new_a creed_n there_o make_v which_o may_v have_v bear_v a_o good_a sense_n few_o defend_v the_o fact_n and_o some_o lament_v it_o and_o st._n augustin_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n than_o appear_v in_o she_o most_o constant_a member_n athanasius_n and_o other_o ep_n 48._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o see_v their_o error_n they_o do_v lament_v it_o yet_o be_v for_o the_o time_n arian_n and_o though_o athanasius_n do_v not_o yield_v to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o yet_o liberlus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o i_o believe_v h._n t._n his_o fellow_n papist_n will_v not_o allow_v his_o speech_n that_o the_o decree_v make_v at_o ariminum_n may_v have_v bear_v a_o good_a sense_n it_o be_v add_v by_o h._n t._n thus_o obj._n the_o church_n will_v fail_v in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n according_a to_o that_o unless_o there_o come_v a_o revolt_n first_o etc._n etc._n 2_o thes_n 2._o 3._o answ_n no_o she_o will_v not_o she_o shall_v then_o suffer_v great_a persecution_n apoc._n 20._o 8._o and_o therefore_o shall_v be_v to_o suffer_v many_o will_v revolt_v all_o shall_v not_o i_o reply_v that_o if_o the_o revolt_n be_v of_o so_o many_o and_o the_o persecution_n so_o great_a as_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v disperse_v and_o obscure_v so_o as_o not_o to_o appear_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o succession_n to_o be_v then_o either_o so_o interrupt_v as_o not_o to_o be_v or_o so_o obscure_v as_o not_o to_o be_v discern_v by_o enemy_n or_o brethren_n further_o off_o and_o so_o as_o that_o the_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o pastor_n and_o professor_n in_o that_o age_n can_v be_v expect_v just_o from_o the_o church_n in_o after_o age_n which_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o the_o defect_n of_o such_o a_o catalogue_n show_v not_o the_o nullity_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n nor_o be_v with_o any_o justice_n or_o reason_n such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o pastor_n and_o professor_n in_o all_o age_n require_v of_o they_o by_o papist_n yet_o however_o this_o author_n conceive_v his_o fellow_n the_o rhemist_n annot._n on_o 2_o thes_n 2._o 3._o think_v the_o apostasy_n shall_v be_v so_o great_a as_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v pull_v down_o general_o all_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n save_v that_o which_o must_v be_v do_v to_o himself_o alone_o nor_o be_v that_o apoc._n 20._o 8._o to_o the_o contrary_n for_o neither_o be_v it_o certain_a that_o time_n be_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v nor_o if_o it_o be_v do_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o thing_n do_v be_v afore_o the_o end_n of_o that_o reign_n but_o h._n t._n add_v obj._n what_o if_o man_n will_v not_o persevere_v how_o then_o you_o hold_v freewill_n i_o hope_v answ_n with_o st._n augustine_n to_o the_o donatist_n as_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v ignorant_a what_o will_v be_v the_o freewill_n of_o man_n which_o yet_o foresee_v he_o foretell_v that_o the_o church_n
and_o the_o soul_n detain_v there_o be_v help_v by_o the_o suffrage_n of_o the_o faithful_a nor_o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o pray_v unto_o nor_o their_o relic_n to_o be_v worship_v nor_o that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n always_o a_o virgin_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o to_o they_o honour_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v nor_o that_o the_o power_n of_o indulgence_n such_o as_o the_o pope_n grant_v be_v leave_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o use_n thereof_o be_v most_o wholesome_a to_o christ_n people_n nor_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n nor_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n nor_o that_o true_a obedience_n be_v to_o be_v vow_v and_o swear_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nor_o that_o he_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n nor_o that_o peter_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o let_v they_o name_v the_o pope_n council_n or_o father_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o they_o hold_v not_o these_o point_n papist_n pretence_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v very_o idle_a because_o be_v it_o true_a as_o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o those_o father_n be_v papist_n yet_o can_v not_o that_o suffice_v to_o prove_v they_o a_o continue_a succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n second_o because_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n must_v needs_o know_v better_a what_o be_v the_o religion_n and_o tenet_n of_o they_o who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n by_o who_o they_o be_v instruct_v and_o with_o who_o they_o daily_o converse_v than_o our_o modern_a papist_n can_v now_o do_v and_o they_o have_v not_o protest_v on_o their_o salvation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o now_o popish_a doctrine_n nor_o that_o they_o receive_v it_o from_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o so_o from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o final_o because_o if_o our_o tenet_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v from_o papist_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n than_o it_o be_v whole_o impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v for_o papist_n and_o against_o we_o but_o our_o doctrine_n in_o which_o we_o differ_v from_o papist_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n shall_v be_v for_o papist_n and_o against_o we_o the_o major_n be_v manifest_a of_o itself_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v 1._o by_o what_o have_v be_v already_o cite_v out_o of_o those_o father_n as_o also_o by_o what_o shall_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o they_o in_o the_o follow_a dispute_n 2._o by_o the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o our_o adversary_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o catholic_n concord_n cap._n 13._o say_v the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o universal_a bishop_n but_o the_o first_o above_o or_o among_o other_o cardinal_n bessarion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o read_v that_o these_o two_o only_a sacrament_n be_v deliver_v plain_o in_o the_o gospel_n cardinal_n cajetan_n tract_n de_fw-fr indulg_n cap._n 1._o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n find_v touch_v the_o beginning_n of_o indulgence_n there_o be_v no_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o ancient_a father_n greek_n or_o latin_a that_o bring_v it_o to_o our_o knowledge_n durand_n in_o lib._n 4._o scent_n do_v 20._o cue_n 3._o of_o indulgence_n few_o thing_n can_v be_v say_v of_o certainty_n because_o the_o scripture_n speak_v not_o express_o of_o they_o cardinal_n fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n assert_v luth._o confess_v art_n 18._o pag._n 86._o touch_v purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a mention_n or_o none_o at_o all_o among_o the_o ancient_a as_o the_o greek_n to_o this_o day_n believe_v it_o not_o which_o word_n be_v cite_v by_o polyd._n virgil._n lib._n 8._o the_o invent_v rerum_fw-la cap._n 1._o cardinal_n bellarmine_n lib._n 5._o the_o just_a cap_n 7._o for_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o our_o own_o righteousness_n and_o for_o avoid_v of_o vainglory_n it_o be_v most_o sure_a and_o safe_a to_o repose_v our_o whole_a confidence_n in_o the_o alone_a mercy_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o 3._o part_n 2._o th._n qu._n 80._o art_n 12._o cue_n 3._o the_o custom_n of_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o wine_n endure_v long_o in_o the_o church_n georg._n cass_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o book_n entitle_v de_fw-fr officio_fw-la pii_fw-la viri_fw-la say_v the_o use_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n together_o with_o his_o body_n in_o the_o minister_a of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v both_o of_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o observe_v by_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o above_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o unto_o this_o day_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o although_o the_o use_n of_o one_o kind_n come_v up_o about_o the_o year_n 1200._o yet_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o those_o time_n never_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a so_o to_o be_v observe_v tonstal_v bishop_n of_o durhom_n de_fw-fr verit_fw-la corp_n &_o sanguinis_fw-la p._n 46._o till_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v free_a for_o all_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o own_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o christ_n presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n polydore_n virgil._n de_fw-la invent_v rer_n l._n 6._o 13._o afore_o the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la put_v they_o out_o have_v these_o word_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o hierom_n it_o appear_v how_o in_o a_o manner_n all_o the_o ancient_a holy_a father_n condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o fear_n of_o idolatry_n cassand_n consult_v do_fw-mi de_fw-fr imag_n it_o be_v very_o manifest_a out_o of_o augustin_n write_v on_o psal_n 113._o that_o in_o his_o age_n the_o use_n of_o image_n in_o church_n be_v not_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o bishop_n in_o tit._n c._n 1._o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o apostle_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o want_n of_o other_o priests_z be_v marry_v greg._n de_fw-fr val._n tom_n 4._o disp_n 9_o punct_a 5._o sect_n 9_o with_o other_o confess_v that_o in_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n of_o the_o church_n and_o after_o the_o apostle_n death_n priest_n have_v their_o wife_n harding_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o jewel_n on_o the_o three_o article_n very_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v necessary_a when_o the_o faith_n be_v in_o learning_n and_o therefore_o the_o prayer_n be_v make_v then_o in_o a_o common_a know_a tongue_n to_o the_o people_n for_o cause_n of_o their_o further_a instruction_n who_o be_v of_o late_o convert_v to_o the_o faith_n and_o of_o painim_n make_v christian_n have_v need_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v teach_v john_n hart_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n before_o the_o conference_n with_o dr._n rainold_n in_o the_o tower_n in_o truth_n i_o think_v that_o although_o the_o spiritual_a power_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o temporal_a yet_o they_o be_v both_o of_o god_n neither_o do_v the_o one_o depend_v of_o the_o other_o whereupon_o i_o gather_v as_o a_o certain_a conclusion_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o temporal_a lord_n over_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o improbable_a altogether_o for_o he_o have_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o they_o or_o they_o civil_o much_o less_o to_o depose_v they_o or_o give_v away_o their_o kingdom_n that_o be_v no_o part_n of_o his_o commission_n he_o have_v in_o my_o judgement_n the_o fatherhood_n of_o the_o church_n not_o a_o princehood_n of_o the_o world_n christ_n himself_o take_v no_o such_o title_n on_o he_o nor_o give_v it_o to_o peter_n or_o any_o other_o of_o his_o disciple_n bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v and_o performance_n be_v know_v bishop_n morton_n catholic_n apology_n and_o appeal_n beside_o many_o other_o book_n be_v extant_a by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o discern_v that_o papist_n have_v not_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o they_o and_o that_o even_o the_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o popish_a party_n have_v vent_v so_o much_o in_o their_o write_n as_o yield_v a_o apology_n for_o protestant_n in_o all_o or_o many_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o protestant_n and_o papist_n sect_n iii_o protestant_n have_v have_v a_o sufficient_a succession_n to_o aver_v their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o i_o shall_v add_v a_o direct_a answer_n to_o h._n t._n his_o argument_n 1._o by_o deny_v his_o syllogism_n to_o
be_v right_a as_o have_v these_o word_n add_v in_o the_o minor_fw-la or_o tenet_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o major_n whereby_o there_o be_v a_o four_o term_n which_o make_v a_o syllogism_n naught_o 2._o by_o deny_v his_o major_n and_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o that_o denial_n i_o say_v agreement_n of_o doctrine_n with_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n though_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n nor_o priest_n be_v sufficient_a to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o such_o succession_n as_o h._n t._n require_v be_v not_o necessary_a 3._o to_o the_o minor_a though_o protestant_n have_v not_o a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n or_o tenet_n the_o thirty_o nine_o article_n or_o any_o other_o set_v number_n of_o tenet_n express_o hold_v and_o deny_v all_o the_o same_o point_n yet_o they_o do_v agree_v with_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o the_o christian_a worship_n and_o there_o have_v be_v a_o succession_n in_o all_o age_n hitherto_o of_o christian_a professor_n hold_v the_o same_o point_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o fundamental_o although_o sometime_o more_o pure_o and_o conspicuous_o than_o at_o other_o time_n and_o they_o have_v oppose_v though_o not_o with_o the_o like_a success_n agreement_n or_o largeness_n in_o every_o age_n the_o popish_a error_n now_o avouch_v in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o creed_n and_o the_o trent_n canon_n and_o for_o answer_v to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o major_a i_o deny_v that_o the_o major_n proceed_v from_o the_o definition_n to_o the_o thing_n define_v he_o continue_v number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n be_v not_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o continue_a succession_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o former_a article_n sect_n 4._o 5._o and_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o minor_a i_o answer_v that_o protestant_n may_v have_v true_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o may_v be_v esteem_v christian_n and_o catholic_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o many_o material_a point_n as_o long_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o fundamental_a point_n and_o protestant_n oppose_v all_o or_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o they_o arise_v and_o be_v discover_v to_o they_o though_o they_o do_v not_o discern_v all_o their_o error_n nor_o relinquish_v all_o their_o practice_n or_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n subject_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n rule_n but_o they_o be_v true_o protestant_n however_o otherwise_o name_v while_o they_o do_v hold_v the_o same_o fundamental_a truth_n we_o hold_v and_o oppose_v as_o they_o appear_v to_o they_o all_z or_o some_o of_o the_o popish_a corrupt_a worship_n and_o error_n which_o the_o protestant_n now_o do_v and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o we_o right_o name_v the_o waldenses_n hussites_n wicklevist_n albigenses_n puritan_n waldenses_n beringarians_n grecian_n of_o who_o writer_n testify_v they_o except_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n half_a communion_n transubstantiation_n set_v up_o and_o worship_n of_o image_n propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o quick_a and_o dead_a invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o angel_n and_o saint_n decease_v seven_o sacrament_n with_o other_o error_n of_o the_o now_o romanist_n and_o yet_o in_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o worship_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o now_o protestant_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o the_o confession_n and_o write_n of_o their_o own_o either_o extant_a or_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o history_n and_o write_n of_o their_o adversary_n such_o as_o be_v rainerius_n aeneas_n silvius_n cochlaeus_fw-la and_o other_o see_v samuel_n morland_n history_n of_o the_o evangelical_n church_n in_o piedmont_n the_o first_o book_n by_o which_o their_o confession_n and_o treatise_n be_v bring_v to_o light_v agree_v with_o protestant_n what_o h._n t._n bring_v against_o this_o be_v either_o false_o ascribe_v to_o they_o by_o the_o calumny_n of_o their_o adversary_n who_o recital_n of_o their_o opinion_n to_o the_o worst_a sense_n no_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o believe_v especial_o consider_v their_o work_n extant_a do_v refute_v they_o and_o it_o have_v be_v often_o complain_v of_o that_o they_o have_v be_v misinterpret_v and_o misreport_v or_o else_o if_o true_a be_v insufficient_a to_o invalidate_v our_o allegation_n of_o they_o h._n t._n tell_v we_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v the_o real_a presence_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v lay_v man_n that_o all_o magistrate_n fall_v from_o their_o dignity_n by_o any_o mortal_a sin_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o swear_v in_o any_o case_n etc._n etc._n illiricus_fw-la in_o catalogue_n walden_v confess_v bohem._n a._n 1._o and_o waldo_n a_o unlearned_a merchant_n of_o lion_n live_v but_o in_o the_o year_n 1160._o answ_n sure_o he_o be_v not_o altogether_o unlearned_a of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v by_o some_o that_o have_v see_v his_o do_n yet_o remain_v in_o old_a parchment_n monument_n that_o it_o appear_v he_o be_v both_o able_a to_o declare_v and_o to_o translate_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n also_o do_v collect_v the_o doctor_n minas_fw-la upon_o the_o same_o yet_o be_v he_o unlearned_a sure_o he_o have_v store_n of_o companion_n among_o the_o romanist_n friar_n bishop_n and_o pope_n of_o those_o time_n by_o one_o of_o who_o a_o bishop_n be_v condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n for_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v antipode_n and_o paul_n the_o second_o say_v platina_n pronounce_v they_o heretic_n who_o shall_v from_o thence_o forth_o mention_v the_o name_n of_o the_o academy_n either_o in_o earnest_n or_o in_o jest_n the_o very_a decree_n and_o epistle_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o their_o canon_n law_n show_v that_o few_o of_o they_o have_v any_o skill_n in_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o original_a language_n competent_a to_o divine_n and_o who_o so_o read_v their_o write_n observe_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o able_a of_o their_o schoolman_n in_o those_o day_n be_v very_o ignorant_a of_o the_o scripture_n sense_n and_o language_n nor_o do_v i_o think_v the_o pope_n and_o generality_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o preacher_n among_o the_o romanist_n at_o this_o day_n be_v man_n of_o much_o learning_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o i_o presume_v waldus_n as_o unlearned_a as_o he_o be_v be_v comparable_a to_o the_o roman_a clergy_n at_o that_o time_n in_o learning_n and_o for_o holiness_n of_o life_n by_o the_o relation_n even_o of_o popish_a writer_n exceed_v they_o as_o much_o as_o gold_n exceed_v lead_v and_o therefore_o as_o likely_a to_o know_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n as_o any_o pope_n or_o bishop_n or_o friar_n at_o that_o time_n now_o clear_v it_o be_v by_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n allege_v by_o the_o magdeburg_n cent_n 12._o c._n 8._o that_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_o rail_v in_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n father_n and_o council_n no_o otherwise_o to_o be_v receive_v then_o as_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v read_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o sort_n in_o both_o kind_n that_o mass_n be_v impious_a and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o madness_n to_o say_v mass_n for_o the_o dead_a purgatory_n to_o be_v a_o figment_n the_o invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o dead_a saint_n to_o be_v idolatry_n the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n that_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o the_o supremacy_n of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n marriage_n of_o priest_n to_o be_v lawful_a with_o sundry_a more_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o protestant_a tenet_n against_o papist_n which_o be_v confirm_v because_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n aeneas_n silvius_n in_o his_o bohemian_a history_n write_v of_o their_o opinion_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a they_o hold_v what_o they_o be_v say_v by_o h._n t._n to_o have_v hold_v for_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n between_o they_o and_o one_o dr._n austin_n set_v down_o by_o mr._n fox_n act_n and_o monument_n at_o the_o year_n 1179._o out_o of_o orthuinus_n de_fw-fr gratiis_fw-la that_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o his_o natural_a body_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n but_o not_o after_o the_o same_o
existence_n of_o his_o body_n for_o the_o existence_n of_o his_o body_n in_o heaven_n be_v personal_a and_o local_a there_o to_o be_v apprehend_v by_o the_o faith_n and_o spirit_n of_o man_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o existence_n of_o his_o body_n be_v not_o personal_a or_o local_a to_o be_v apprehend_v or_o receive_v of_o our_o body_n after_o a_o personal_a or_o corporal_a manner_n but_o after_o a_o sacramental_a manner_n that_o be_v where_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o sign_n and_o our_o spirit_n the_o thing_n signify_v and_o illyric_a cat_n test_n verit_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v their_o opinion_n that_o the_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o make_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o conficient_fw-la but_o in_o the_o mouth_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o worthy_o and_o though_o he_o set_v down_o the_o word_n of_o rainerius_n as_o they_o be_v yet_o he_o conceive_v the_o thing_n object_v be_v calumny_n as_o for_o what_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o bohemian_a confession_n anno_fw-la 1535_o it_o speak_v of_o their_o tenet_n then_o but_o not_o what_o those_o in_o gallia_n hold_v in_o and_o about_o the_o time_n of_o waldus_n who_o from_o he_o be_v term_v waldenses_n it_o be_v probable_a they_o may_v say_v the_o apostle_n be_v lay_v man_n not_o ordain_v or_o tradesman_n as_o peter_n be_v a_o fisher_n paul_n a_o tentmaker_n not_o thereby_o derogate_a from_o the_o apostle_n function_n when_o they_o be_v make_v apostle_n but_o endeavour_v to_o abate_v the_o arrogance_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n who_o appropriate_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o clergy_n which_o peter_n 1_o pet._n 5._o 3._o give_v to_o all_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o power_n only_o to_o translate_v read_v expound_v and_o preach_v the_o scripture_n which_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v to_o be_v free_a to_o all_o man_n by_o magistrate_n fall_v from_o their_o dignity_n by_o mortal_a sin_n its_o likely_a they_o mean_v ecclesiastical_a who_o they_o hold_v god_n do_v suspend_v from_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o function_n when_o they_o live_v wicked_o they_o be_v not_o to_o receive_v and_o so_o not_o to_o consecrate_v as_o i_o find_v it_o in_o illyric_n catal_a or_o perhaps_o they_o mean_v it_o that_o magistrate_n be_v not_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o their_o wicked_a command_n or_o as_o it_o be_v most_o probable_a they_o mean_v it_o it_o be_v just_a with_o god_n they_o shall_v fall_v from_o their_o dignity_n and_o that_o he_o by_o his_o providence_n do_v so_o order_v it_o not_o that_o man_n may_v depose_v they_o as_o papist_n have_v teach_v nor_o that_o ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la they_o cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n the_o same_o thing_n also_o h._n t._n say_v of_o the_o wiclesians_n out_o of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o impute_v to_o they_o and_o to_o the_o hussites_n from_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o all_o thing_n come_v to_o pass_v by_o fatal_a necessity_n misunderstand_v necessity_n of_o event_n by_o reason_n of_o god_n decree_n for_o fatal_a stoic_a necessity_n and_o that_o all_o the_o work_n of_o the_o predestinate_a be_v virtue_n which_o arise_v from_o their_o doctrine_n that_o they_o can_v not_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n as_o if_o thereby_o they_o must_v hold_v that_o then_o they_o can_v not_o sin_n that_o the_o waldenses_n hold_v it_o not_o lawful_a to_o swear_v at_o all_o be_v not_o so_o likely_a as_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o frequency_n of_o swear_v unlawful_a which_o be_v make_v the_o occasion_n of_o their_o deny_v swear_v to_o be_v lawful_a by_o rainerias_n himself_n in_o illyr_n catal_a or_o perhaps_o they_o reject_v monkish_a vow_n and_o oath_n of_o canonical_a obedience_n and_o many_o other_o oath_n impose_v on_o man_n together_o with_o swear_v by_o the_o mass_n cross_n rod_n on_o a_o book_n but_o if_o they_o hold_v all_o swear_v unlawful_a they_o hold_v what_o sixtus_n seneâ—siâ—_n lib._n 6._o biblioth_n annot._fw-la 26._o say_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v be_v hold_v by_o many_o father_n origen_n athanasius_n epiphanius_n hilarius_n ambrose_n chromatius_n hieronimus_fw-la chrysostomus_n theophylactus_n oecumenius_n euthymius_n who_o he_o excuse_v and_o endeavour_n to_o acquit_v from_o error_n and_o so_o do_v other_o the_o waldenses_n wiclevist_n etc._n etc._n as_o birkbck_v in_o cent_n 14._o do_v wicleff_n out_o of_o his_o latin_a exposition_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n that_o the_o hussites_n hold_v mass_n transubstantiation_n and_o seven_o sacrament_n with_o the_o now_o romanist_n i_o find_v not_o in_o mr._n fox_n nor_o do_v h._n t._n tell_v i_o where_o i_o may_v find_v it_o in_o he_o that_o the_o hussites_n or_o wicleff_n hold_v all_o the_o work_n of_o the_o predestinate_a to_o be_v virtue_n or_o that_o all_o thing_n come_v to_o pass_v by_o fatal_a necessity_n mean_v of_o a_o concatenation_n of_o two_o cause_n antecedent_n to_o god_n decree_n and_o bind_v he_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v because_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n condemn_v they_o then_o that_o wicleff_n hold_v that_o god_n be_v to_o obey_v the_o devil_n because_o it_o be_v so_o charge_v on_o he_o from_o which_o his_o learned_a work_n yet_o remain_v do_v free_v he_o and_o it_o be_v find_v that_o the_o clamorous_a jesuit_n endeavour_n to_o fasten_v the_o like_a odious_a inference_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n teach_v by_o calvin_n and_o other_o protestant_n which_o be_v right_o understand_v infer_v they_o not_o what_o bernard_n say_v and_o roger_n hoveden_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o rainerius_n of_o the_o catharist_n may_v be_v true_a of_o some_o of_o those_o that_o go_v under_o their_o name_n as_o the_o gnostic_n do_v of_o christian_n and_o perhaps_o some_o ranter_n or_o quaker_n may_v do_v under_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n but_o the_o error_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o waldenses_n wiclevist_n hussites_n confession_n and_o write_n yet_o remain_v and_o rainerius_n his_o own_o word_n that_o the_o waldenses_n or_o leonist_n do_v believe_v all_o thing_n well_o of_o god_n and_o all_o the_o article_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o creed_n do_v acquit_v they_o and_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o error_n of_o some_o remnant_n of_o the_o manichee_n but_o perhaps_o bernard_n be_v mistake_v in_o the_o charge_n on_o they_o as_o he_o be_v in_o the_o accusation_n of_o petrus_n abailardus_n and_o other_o the_o tenet_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n mean_v the_o catholic_n church_n which_o we_o believe_v in_o the_o creed_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o predestinate_a that_o they_o can_v fall_v from_o the_o faith_n mean_v total_o or_o final_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o learned_a protestant_n and_o therefore_o the_o hussites_n hold_v they_o may_v notwithstanding_o those_o opinion_n be_v reckon_v for_o protestant_n nevertheless_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o hussites_n and_o wiclevist_n and_o waldenses_n teach_v what_o h._n t._n say_v of_o they_o yet_o we_o may_v allege_v they_o as_o witness_n against_o the_o now_o popish_a error_n which_o they_o then_o declare_v against_o and_o a_o catalogue_n of_o protestant_a successor_n continue_v from_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o name_v they_o right_o form_v sect_n iv._o the_o succession_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o protestant_n notwithstanding_o h._n t._n his_o exception_n a_o catalogue_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n continue_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o protestant_n against_o popish_a error_n be_v allege_v by_o some_o learned_a protestant_n against_o which_o h._n t._n except_v 1._o that_o they_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n censur_n eccles_n orientalis_fw-la answ_n this_o do_v not_o prove_v they_o profess_v not_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o protestant_n against_o papist_n for_o they_o may_v upon_o some_o difference_n upon_o which_o perhaps_o they_o disagree_v with_o the_o romanist_n reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o yet_o profess_v with_o protestant_n the_o same_o faith_n and_o oppose_v the_o same_o popish_a error_n 2._o say_v he_o they_o be_v at_o least_o seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o witness_v the_o first_o eight_o general_a council_n all_o hold_v in_o greece_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n answ_n to_o speak_v exact_o a_o general_a council_n be_v a_o black_a swan_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o council_n so_o general_a but_o that_o there_o have_v want_v messenger_n from_o many_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n the_o four_o first_o council_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v get_v a_o great_a repute_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o have_v be_v account_v as_o the_o four_o evangelist_n though_o the_o canon_n extant_a even_o of_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n have_v no_o such_o excellency_n in_o they_o as_o to_o deserve_v so_o
great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o four_o late_a sure_o the_o two_o last_o less_o deserve_v the_o name_n the_o late_a nicene_n council_n be_v affront_v by_o the_o carolin_n council_n about_o image_n at_o frankford_n and_o the_o eight_o by_o another_o of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o better_a note_n by_o michael_n the_o emperor_n and_o photius_n the_o learned_a parriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o sure_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o pope_n monarchy_n but_o live_v and_o die_v in_o contest_v against_o they_o but_o neither_o the_o four_o first_o nor_o the_o four_o last_o do_v ever_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o monarchy_n and_o supremacy_n which_o be_v now_o arrogate_a nor_o do_v they_o ever_o receive_v what_o they_o profess_v because_o they_o profess_v it_o nor_o do_v the_o desire_n or_o acceptance_n much_o less_o the_o have_v the_o pope_n approbation_n at_o all_o prove_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o in_o he_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n usual_a to_o seek_v approbation_n of_o man_n who_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o the_o seeker_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o esteem_n for_o prudence_n learning_n and_o other_o quality_n and_o for_o the_o more_o ready_a receipt_n of_o what_o they_o seek_v to_o have_v approve_v but_o the_o council_n determination_n and_o that_o with_o anathema_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n show_v that_o they_o judge_v themselves_o to_o have_v decisive_a power_n without_o the_o pope_n though_o his_o consent_n also_o be_v add_v as_o useful_a for_o some_o purpose_n 3._o say_v h._n t._n the_o first_o revolt_n be_v make_v by_o the_o grecian_n deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o god_n the_o son_n they_o be_v unite_v again_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n sess_v last_o answ_n 1._o the_o deny_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o god_n the_o son_n be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o error_n only_o in_o manner_n of_o speak_v by_o sir_n richard_n field_n of_o the_o church_n three_o book_n ch_z 1._o and_o other_o learned_a man_n 2._o the_o revolt_n so_o long_o show_v the_o protestant_n have_v predecessor_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o oppose_v the_o usurpation_n and_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a pope_n and_o church_n 3._o the_o reconciliation_n at_o florence_n be_v but_o a_o imperfect_a thing_n by_o person_n who_o act_n be_v not_o avow_v afterward_o nor_o do_v the_o union_n hold_v but_o be_v quick_o dissolve_v 4._o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v a_o council_n not_o allow_v by_o that_o at_o basil_n as_o be_v only_o of_o a_o faction_n to_o avoid_v the_o question_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n see_v platina_n in_o vita_fw-la eugenii_fw-la 4._o 4._o say_v h._n t._n they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n seven_o sacrament_n unbloody_a sacrifice_n prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o dead_a cens_fw-la eccles_n orientalis_fw-la c._n 7_o 10_o 12_o 13_o 21._o answ_n the_o grecian_n hold_v not_o any_o such_o transubstantiation_n as_o whereby_o the_o element_n be_v abolish_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o they_o be_v but_o whereby_o they_o become_v what_o they_o be_v not_o and_o the_o transubstantiation_n they_o hold_v be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o communicant_n into_o the_o be_v of_o christ_n that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n as_o the_o apostle_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o dr._n field_n prove_v out_o of_o dam._n scen_n cyril_n and_o other_o in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o church_n ch_n 1._o bishop_n jewel_n reply_n to_o harding_n answer_v art_n 10._o nor_o be_v the_o speech_n of_o transubstantiation_n transelementation_n and_o such_o like_a term_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n any_o other_o than_o lofty_a hyperbolical_a speech_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n use_v when_o he_o say_v christ_n be_v crucify_v among_o the_o galatian_n gal._n 3._o 1._o which_o abound_v in_o chrysostome_n pseudo_fw-la dionysius_n areopagita_n etc._n etc._n insomuch_o that_o chrysostom_n sometime_o express_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o if_o it_o be_v sensible_a the_o communicant_n touch_v christ_n body_n see_v his_o blood_n have_v their_o mouth_n make_v red_a by_o it_o suck_v his_o blood_n receive_v he_o into_o our_o house_n with_o more_o of_o the_o like_a as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o chamier_n panstr_n cath_z tom_fw-mi 4._o lib._n 11._o c._n 9_o as_o for_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v so_o many_o and_o no_o more_o nor_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n any_o otherwise_o then_o by_o it_o to_o mean_v a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n as_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o hom_n on_o the_o ten_o to_o the_o hebrew_n express_v it_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v such_o prayer_n to_o saint_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v direct_v their_o prayer_n to_o they_o as_o hearer_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o merit_n helper_n to_o they_o that_o call_v on_o they_o neither_o do_v they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a shut_v up_o in_o purgatory_n which_o as_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o roffensis_n the_o greek_n do_v this_o day_n deny_v and_o there_o endure_a punishment_n of_o sense_n for_o deliverance_n thence_o but_o commemorate_v the_o dead_a even_o the_o most_o holy_a martyr_n and_o confessor_n and_o pray_v for_o their_o happy_a resurrection_n and_o acquittal_n in_o the_o last_o judgement_n as_o for_o the_o egyptian_a christian_n and_o armenian_n what_o they_o hold_v be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o know_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o remoteness_n from_o europe_n nor_o what_o succession_n they_o have_v have_v but_o this_o be_v manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v never_o submit_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o head_n except_z what_o be_v do_v at_o florence_n for_o which_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la the_o greek_a emperor_n be_v abhor_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o deny_v burial_n and_o isidor_n archbishop_n of_o kioâ—ia_n in_o russta_n depose_v and_o put_v to_o death_n or_o by_o some_o obscure_a person_n who_o act_n the_o church_n never_o own_v and_o yet_o there_o do_v not_o appear_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o exclude_v they_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o such_o error_n as_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o question_v their_o succession_n nor_o be_v the_o protestant_n pretence_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n idle_a it_o be_v not_o false_a but_o most_o true_a and_o so_o prove_v by_o jewel_n and_o other_o and_o the_o answer_n of_o harding_n and_o other_o romanist_n prove_v insufficient_a that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o most_o material_a point_n protestant_n that_o be_v hold_v otherwise_o than_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o though_o it_o prove_v not_o a_o succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n continue_v yet_o it_o prove_v a_o succession_n of_o so_o long_a continuance_n as_o will_v make_v void_a the_o popish_a claim_n of_o succession_n as_o peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o with_o any_o considerate_a person_n so_o far_o take_v place_n as_o to_o justify_v the_o protestant_n opposition_n against_o the_o modern_a papist_n error_n and_o innovation_n it_o be_v true_a those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n must_v needs_o know_v better_a what_o be_v the_o religion_n and_o tenet_n of_o they_o who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n by_o who_o they_o be_v instruct_v and_o with_o who_o they_o daily_o converse_v than_o protestant_n can_v now_o do_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v heedful_a intelligent_a and_o mindful_a of_o what_o they_o hear_v but_o what_o they_o leave_v in_o writing_n we_o may_v know_v as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o experience_n show_v that_o oft_o time_n upon_o mistake_n and_o sometime_o voluntary_o the_o say_n of_o man_n speak_v yea_o sometime_o their_o very_a write_n either_o by_o unskilfulness_n or_o negligence_n or_o fraud_n be_v misreported_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o this_o reason_n of_o the_o acquaintance_n of_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n with_o those_o of_o the_o five_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v that_o protestant_n may_v know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o five_o age_n as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o six_o but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n have_v protest_v on_o their_o salvation_n that_o the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o five_o age_n be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o their_o in_o every_o point_n or_o the_o doctrine_n now_o teach_v by_o the_o romanist_n be_v receive_v from_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o so_o from_o age_n to_o age_n be_v not_o true_a yet_o if_o they_o shall_v we_o have_v no_o more_o cause_n to_o credit_v they_o than_o the_o church_n have_v to_o believe_v the_o millenaries_n and_o quartodesiman_n because_o of_o papias_n and_o other_o their_o report_n of_o john_n with_o who_o they_o converse_v sect_n
v._o the_o romanist_n doctrine_n as_o it_o be_v now_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n nor_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o learned_a protestant_n h._n t_o add_v a_o three_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o his_o with_o other_o romanist_n doctrine_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v from_o protestant_n and_o be_v oppose_v by_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n which_o he_o think_v to_o prove_v by_o that_o he_o have_v cite_v and_o shall_v cite_v out_o of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o to_o that_o end_n cite_v some_o speech_n of_o fulk_n kemnitius_n whitgrft_v calvin_n whitaker_n peter_n martyr_n duditius_n rainolds_n jewel_n and_o then_o infer_v triumphant_o therefore_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v not_o for_o protestant_n but_o for_o we_o therefore_o protestant_n be_v utter_o at_o a_o loss_n in_o the_o point_n of_o continue_a succession_n answ_n 1._o what_o be_v before_o cite_v have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v insufficient_a and_o so_o will_v what_o be_v after_o if_o god_n vouchsafe_v i_o time_n and_o strength_n to_o that_o end_n 2._o of_o the_o passage_n cite_v the_o two_o last_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o they_o be_v maimedly_n and_o corrupt_o cite_v the_o speech_n as_o they_o be_v cite_v say_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n teach_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n by_o their_o say_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o deal_n of_o this_o author_n may_v appear_v i_o shall_v set_v down_o the_o word_n as_o i_o find_v they_o in_o jewel_n apology_n part_n 4._o cap._n 22._o divis_fw-la 3._o for_o where_o these_o man_n bid_v the_o holy_a scripture_n away_o as_o dumb_a and_o fruitless_a and_o procure_v we_o to_o come_v to_o god_n himself_o who_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o believe_v their_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n this_o way_n find_v out_o the_o truth_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o exceed_v dangerous_a and_o in_o a_o manner_n a_o fantastical_a and_o mad_a way_n and_o by_o no_o mean_n allow_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o speech_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o savoury_a speech_n yet_o not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_v a_o diffidence_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o bishop_n jewel_n show_v in_o his_o famous_a challenge_n at_o paul_n cross_n and_o his_o make_n it_o good_a against_o harding_n but_o only_o vindicate_v the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o the_o foul_a speech_n of_o hosius_n pighius_fw-la and_o other_o romanist_n and_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o other_o passage_n which_o be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n rainold_n conference_n in_o h._n t._n it_o be_v print_v confess_v cap._n 5._o divis_fw-la 1._o be_v as_o corrupt_o and_o maim_o cite_v the_o word_n be_v thus_o at_o large_a indeed_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n prefer_v this_o mark_n of_o truth_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n before_o the_o rest_n as_o have_v hold_v when_o they_o fail_v nevertheless_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o it_o neither_o as_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v for_o trial_n and_o decision_n of_o question_n between_o we_o for_o what_o do_v he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o point_n approve_v and_o such_o as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v by_o this_o mark_n even_o that_o which_o the_o father_n all_o with_o one_o consent_n have_v hold_v write_v teach_v plain_o common_o continual_o and_o who_o can_v avouch_v of_o any_o point_n in_o question_n that_o not_o one_o or_o two_o but_o all_o the_o father_n hold_v it_o nor_o only_o hold_v it_o but_o also_o write_v it_o nor_o only_o write_v it_o but_o alotaught_a it_o not_o dark_o but_o plain_o not_o seldom_o but_o common_o not_o for_o a_o short_a season_n but_o continual_o which_o so_o great_a consent_n be_v partly_o so_o rare_a and_o so_o hard_a to_o be_v find_v partly_o so_o unsure_a though_o it_o may_v be_v find_v that_o himself_o to_o fashion_v it_o to_o some_o use_n and_o certainty_n be_v fain_o to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v it_o which_o word_n be_v sound_a and_o be_v necessary_a but_o not_o speak_v out_o of_o any_o distrust_n of_o his_o cause_n or_o imagination_n as_o if_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v for_o the_o papist_n for_o in_o that_o very_a conference_n he_o large_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o also_o the_o succeed_a council_n and_o father_n till_o the_o sixteen_o century_n do_v only_o yield_v the_o pope_n a_o primacy_n among_o other_o patriarch_n but_o not_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o primacy_n that_o be_v give_v he_o be_v by_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a city_n which_o be_v auserible_a not_o because_o of_o any_o grant_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v irrevocable_a duditius_n be_v one_o who_o by_o thranus_n his_o description_n of_o he_o hist_o l._n 96._o towards_o the_o end_n martyr_n speech_n respect_v only_o the_o point_n of_o vow_n which_o be_v not_o a_o point_n of_o say_v whitaker_n speech_n be_v not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n but_o of_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o may_v be_v after_o or_o only_o in_o some_o part_n of_o that_o time_n the_o word_n of_o calvin_n lib_n 3._o instit_n cap._n 5._o parag_v 10._o be_v not_o right_o allege_v be_v not_o together_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o but_o injurious_o piece_v out_o of_o speech_n that_o be_v distant_a one_o from_o another_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v nor_o yet_o express_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a but_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v by_o the_o adversary_n he_o urge_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v without_o scripture_n that_o it_o come_v out_o of_o carnal_a affection_n that_o what_o we_o read_v in_o the_o ancient_n do_v therein_o be_v yield_v to_o the_o common_a manner_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o vulgar_a he_o confess_v they_o be_v carry_v away_o into_o error_n but_o faith_n not_o they_o be_v all_o of_o that_o time_n carry_v away_o into_o error_n that_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n may_v be_v bring_v which_o overthrow_n all_o those_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a that_o their_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o without_o hesitancy_n that_o they_o be_v different_a from_o the_o popish_a in_o divers_a thing_n the_o word_n of_o whitgift_n defense_n pag._n 473._o be_v mis-cited_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o all_z the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n too_o for_o the_o most_o part_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o free_a will_n merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o thus_o how_o great_o be_v almost_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o learned_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n yea_o and_o the_o latin_n also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n spot_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o freewill_n of_o merit_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o such_o like_a sure_o you_o be_v not_o able_a to_o reckon_v in_o any_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n any_o company_n of_o bishop_n that_o teach_v and_o hold_v so_o sound_a and_o perfect_a doctrine_n in_o all_o point_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n do_v at_o this_o time_n the_o word_n of_o kemnitius_n i_o find_v not_o perhaps_o because_o the_o edition_n be_v not_o name_v with_o the_o page_n but_o this_o i_o find_v in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o his_o examen_fw-la pag._n 628._o francos_fw-la edit_fw-la 1609._o that_o he_o not_o only_o assert_v but_o also_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n unto_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n bear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o suffrage_n patronage_n intercession_n merit_n aid_n help_v and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v altogether_o unknown_a and_o the_o reason_n or_o account_v of_o the_o veneration_n of_o saint_n be_v then_o far_o other_o as_o we_o have_v show_v than_o that_o which_o be_v bring_v in_o i_o have_v not_o fulk_n retentives_n against_o bristow_n motive_n by_o i_o which_o i_o imagine_v be_v the_o book_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v under_o the_o title_n of_o riot_n briston_n but_o his_o cite_n with_o a_o etc._n etc._n and_o so_o small_a a_o shred_n of_o the_o author_n make_v i_o conceive_v that_o he_o wrong_v fulk_n by_o that_o maim_a citation_n however_o since_o the_o confession_n be_v but_o of_o three_o father_n and_o the_o saint_n whether_o live_v or_o dead_a
and_o their_o invocation_n of_o what_o sort_n he_o mean_v being_n not_o express_v it_o serve_v not_o the_o turn_n to_o prove_v his_o confession_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n hold_v popish_a invocation_n of_o saint_n decease_v sect_n vi_o the_o answer_n of_o h._n t._n to_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v their_o succession_n be_v show_v to_o be_v vain_a and_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prove_v after_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scribble_a h._n t._n under_o the_o title_n of_o objection_n solve_v say_v thus_o object_n in_o all_o the_o age_n before_o luther_n protestant_n have_v a_o church_n though_o it_o be_v invisible_a answ_n this_o be_v a_o mere_a midsummer_n night_n dream_n that_o a_o church_n which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o visible_a man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n shall_v be_v extant_a for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o yet_o be_v all_o this_o while_n invisible_a neither_o to_o be_v see_v or_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o world_n i_o reply_v who_o frame_v the_o objection_n as_o this_o author_n set_v it_o down_o i_o know_v not_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o many_o of_o the_o protestant_n do_v frame_v it_o otherwise_o that_o the_o protestant_n have_v church_n afore_o luther_n who_o do_v oppose_v popish_a innovation_n and_o that_o these_o be_v visible_a though_o not_o to_o their_o enemy_n nor_o in_o so_o conspicuous_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a senate_n or_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n and_o this_o be_v no_o midsummer_n night_n dream_v any_o more_o than_o that_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n in_o england_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o have_v mass_n baptise_v etc._n etc._n although_o it_o be_v not_o know_v to_o protestant_n nor_o so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o we_o know_v where_o to_o go_v to_o they_o and_o these_o church_n have_v be_v see_v and_o know_v in_o the_o world_n partly_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n partly_o continue_v within_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o oppose_v the_o pâ—pal_a usurpation_n and_o corruption_n as_o for_o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o a_o church_n it_o be_v to_o i_o more_o like_o a_o midsummer_n night_n dream_n for_o be_v the_o church_n a_o congregation_n of_o visible_a man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n be_v all_o the_o visible_a man_n in_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n may_v not_o a_o church_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o man_n that_o convert_v not_o any_o nation_n if_o themselves_o be_v convert_v that_o baptize_v not_o other_o if_o themselves_o be_v baptize_v that_o preach_v not_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v receive_v and_o profess_v the_o word_n preach_v be_v not_o woman_n part_v of_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n do_v they_o preach_v and_o baptize_v however_o it_o be_v well_o this_o author_n set_v down_o preach_v and_o baptise_v as_o act_n whereby_o the_o man_n who_o be_v of_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n give_v by_o the_o protestant_n to_o wit_n preach_v the_o word_n and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o she_o apostatise_v and_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n answ_n if_o she_o be_v once_o the_o true_a church_n she_o be_v and_o shall_v be_v so_o for_o ever_o she_o can_v fail_v as_o have_v be_v prove_v nor_o err_v in_o faith_n as_o shall_v be_v prove_v hereafter_o i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a protestant_n yield_v that_o the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a church_n while_o they_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n entire_a and_o do_v not_o by_o their_o innovation_n subvert_v it_o which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n do_v by_o alter_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o unwritten_a tradition_n the_o pope_n determination_n and_o canon_n of_o council_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o by_o bring_v in_o the_o invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o other_o saint_n alter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n institute_v for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n into_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o quick_a and_o dead_a assert_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v of_o the_o bread_n worship_v image_n and_o relic_n pervert_v the_o gospel_n by_o bring_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n power_n to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n justification_n by_o work_n and_o merit_v eternal_a life_n instead_o of_o free_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o penitent_a believer_n only_o through_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n in_o which_o point_v that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v apostatise_v be_v apparent_a by_o this_o argument_n those_o church_n have_v apostatise_v who_o have_v leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v apostatise_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o term_n apostasy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n than_o leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_a by_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o creed_n with_o the_o apostle_n write_n especial_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n by_o paul_n which_o show_v what_o once_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v for_o instance_n it_o be_v say_v rom._n 15._o 4._o for_o whatsoever_o thing_n be_v write_v aforetime_o be_v write_v for_o our_o learning_n that_o we_o through_o patience_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o scripture_n may_v have_v hope_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15_o 16_o 17._o and_o that_o from_o a_o child_n thou_o have_v know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v thou_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n through_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o christ_n jesus_n all_o scripture_n be_v give_v by_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o be_v profitable_a for_o doctrine_n for_o reproof_n for_o correction_n for_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n eph._n 2._o 20._o and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n which_o plain_o prove_v the_o scripture_n use_v for_o all_o sort_n sufficiency_n and_o divinity_n and_o the_o needlesness_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n to_o guide_v we_o to_o salvation_n rom._n 12._o 5._o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n and_o every_o one_o member_n one_o of_o another_o 1_o cor._n 12._o 12._o for_o as_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o have_v many_o member_n and_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o one_o body_n be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n so_o also_o be_v christ_n ver._n 13._o for_o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptize_v into_o one_o body_n whether_o we_o be_v jew_n or_o gentile_n whether_o we_o be_v bond_n or_o free_a ver_fw-la 27._o now_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n in_o particular_a ver_fw-la 28._o and_o god_n have_v set_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n ephes_n 1._o 22._o and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n which_o prove_v the_o catholic_n church_n to_o have_v extend_v to_o all_o believer_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o that_o they_o and_o not_o the_o roman_a only_o or_o those_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o be_v that_o one_o body_n or_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o christ_n nor_o any_o apostle_n above_o another_o and_o consequent_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o pope_n have_v no_o supremacy_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n rom._n 10_o 14._o how_o shall_v they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o have_v not_o believe_v 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n which_o prove_v they_o then_o receive_v not_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n nor_o make_v the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o any_o other_o decease_a saint_n mediator_n between_o god_n
not_o fail_v but_o be_v in_o some_o place_n or_o other_o more_o or_o less_o conspicuous_a in_o great_a or_o small_a number_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n militant_a definite_a of_o this_o or_o that_o place_n shall_v not_o fail_v nor_o be_v there_o a_o word_n in_o scripture_n to_o prove_v this_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o those_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n that_o they_o can_v fail_v nor_o err_v in_o faith_n nor_o do_v the_o word_n of_o father_n right_o understand_v prove_v it_o but_o scripture_n and_o experience_n do_v plain_o refute_v it_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v be_v examine_v the_o rest_n will_v be_v in_o its_o place_n i_o proceed_v to_o that_o which_o remain_v in_o this_o article_n object_n the_o catholic_n succession_n be_v one_o succession_n for_o the_o first_o five_o century_n answ_n you_o may_v as_o well_o tell_v i_o of_o a_o white_a blackmore_fw-la a_o catholic_n be_v not_o a_o protestant_n nor_o a_o catholic_n succession_n a_o protestant_a succession_n who_o ever_o hear_v of_o a_o protestant_a pope_n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v always_o govern_v by_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o first_o five_o century_n as_o now_o it_o be_v and_o have_v define_v our_o tenet_n and_o condemn_v you_o as_o you_o have_v see_v it_o be_v the_o very_a essence_n of_o a_o protestant_n as_o a_o protestant_n to_o protest_v against_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o lutheran_n and_o you_o have_v do_v to_o this_o i_o reply_v to_o a_o objection_n of_o such_o moment_n as_o this_o be_v the_o answer_n be_v but_o mere_a trifle_n for_o he_o know_v that_o we_o mean_v by_o catholic_a succession_n not_o that_o which_o he_o call_v catholic_a succession_n to_o wit_n of_o pope_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o the_o teacher_n who_o be_v repute_v catholic_a whether_o of_o the_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n who_o have_v succeed_v one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o five_o first_o century_n of_o year_n from_o christ_n incarnation_n according_a to_o the_o account_n now_o use_v teach_v not_o the_o doctrine_n now_o profess_v in_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o or_o in_o the_o tridentin_n canon_n but_o that_o in_o all_o or_o most_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o protestant_n and_o papist_n they_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n now_o hold_v which_o have_v be_v prove_v by_o jewel_n and_o many_o other_o protestant_a writer_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v no_o more_o absurdity_n to_o call_v a_o protestant_n a_o catholic_a then_o to_o call_v a_o spade_n a_o sapde_a a_o straw_n a_o straw_n protestant_n be_v true_o catholic_n papist_n be_v but_o false_o call_v catholic_n affect_v the_o name_n as_o some_o that_o be_v of_o the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n say_v they_o be_v jew_n and_o be_v not_o but_o do_v lie_v revel_v 3._o 9_o and_o impudent_o claim_v that_o which_o they_o have_v no_o right_n to_o that_o they_o may_v be_v it_o as_o a_o stalk_a horse_n catch_v ignorant_a people_n who_o be_v take_v with_o show_n and_o confident_a talk_n be_v unable_a to_o sift_v out_o truth_n and_o discern_v it_o from_o pretence_n a_o catholic_n succession_n be_v in_o true_a construction_n a_o protestant_a succession_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n itself_o protestant_n pope_n teach_v in_o such_o write_n as_o remain_v not_o the_o now_o papal_a doctrine_n but_o in_o the_o main_a the_o protestant_n though_o by_o some_o of_o they_o excessive_o magnify_v their_o see_n and_o promote_a rite_n of_o man_n invention_n way_n be_v make_v for_o the_o after_o corruption_n of_o the_o papacy_n the_o term_n pope_n be_v in_o former_a time_n give_v to_o other_o bishop_n presbyter_n yea_o and_o deacon_n too_o beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o now_o the_o title_n be_v appropriate_v to_o he_o who_o deserve_v not_o the_o name_n of_o papa_n or_o father_n as_o it_o be_v heretofore_o use_v as_o a_o honourable_a title_n of_o the_o reverend_a and_o godly_a teacher_n and_o officer_n in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o other_o way_n i_o know_v except_o it_o be_v in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o a_o italian_a say_v of_o innocent_a the_o eight_o octo_fw-la nocens_fw-la pueros_fw-la genuit_fw-la totidemque_fw-la puellas_fw-la hunc_fw-la merito_fw-la poteris_fw-la dicere_fw-la roma_fw-la patrem_fw-la many_o of_o who_o predecessor_n and_o successor_n have_v make_v it_o their_o work_n to_o advance_v their_o bastard_n rather_o than_o beget_v child_n to_o god_n by_o preach_v the_o gospel_n it_o be_v a_o notorious_a falsehood_n that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v always_o govern_v by_o a_o pope_n in_o the_o first_o five_o century_n if_o he_o mean_v by_o pope_n a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o many_o instance_n that_o the_o african_a and_o asian_a church_n be_v not_o govern_v by_o he_o in_o the_o second_o three_o four_o and_o five_o century_n since_o they_o do_v oppose_v he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o contention_n between_o victor_n and_o polycrates_n and_o other_o that_o which_o we_o have_v see_v in_o h._n t._n or_o bellarmin_n or_o any_o other_o writer_n of_o the_o popish_a party_n have_v not_o yet_o make_v it_o so_o much_o as_o probable_a that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v now_o define_v the_o now_o roman_a tenet_n or_o condemn_v the_o protestant_n nor_o be_v it_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o a_o protestant_n as_o such_o to_o protest_v against_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o against_o the_o error_n and_o abomination_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a party_n nor_o have_v h._n t._n or_o any_o other_o prove_v that_o the_o protestant_a teacher_n protest_v against_o manifest_a reveal_v verity_n and_o the_o very_a fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a faith_n however_o they_o do_v protest_v against_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o new_a popish_a faith_n the_o pope_n monarchy_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n h._n t._n add_v st._n augustin_n st._n hierom_n and_o many_o other_o be_v divide_v in_o their_o opinion_n whether_o linus_n or_o clement_n immediate_o succeed_v peter_n answ_n be_v it_o so_o yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o the_o succession_n be_v moral_o continue_v to_o which_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n indifferent_a whether_o clement_n immediate_o succeed_v he_o as_o he_o well_o may_v be_v his_o scholar_n or_o first_o linus_n than_o cletus_n and_o then_o clement_n which_o be_v now_o the_o more_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n i_o reply_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o moral_o continue_a i_o understand_v not_o nor_o know_v i_o any_o sense_n of_o that_o speech_n which_o serve_v to_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v uncertain_a who_o succeed_v peter_n immediate_o than_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n unwritten_a or_o not_o write_v in_o the_o bible_n be_v uncertain_a and_o that_o too_o in_o a_o main_a point_n which_o be_v fundamental_a with_o the_o romanist_n the_o succession_n of_o their_o chief_a pastor_n upon_o which_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n depend_v and_o consequent_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o romanist_n whereby_o to_o know_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v have_v a_o mere_a sandy_a foundation_n not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o build_v a_o divine_a and_o firm_a faith_n upon_o and_o the_o protestant_n be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v blame_v than_o the_o romanist_n if_o they_o do_v not_o so_o exact_o set_v down_o and_o prove_v their_o succession_n of_o bishop_n as_o the_o papist_n require_v since_o the_o papist_n themselves_o be_v deficient_a in_o their_o own_o catalogue_n and_o if_o the_o protestant_n can_v prove_v their_o faith_n out_o of_o scripture_n though_o they_o prove_v not_o such_o a_o succession_n as_o be_v demand_v they_o may_v as_o well_o be_v conclude_v a_o true_a church_n as_o the_o roman_a which_o answer_v the_o two_o first_o article_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n beside_o the_o most_o ancient_a tradition_n they_o have_v to_o wit_n irenaeus_n l._n 3._o adver_n haeres_fw-la c._n 3._o say_v that_o peter_n and_o paul_n found_v the_o church_n in_o rome_n and_o then_o deliver_v the_o episcopacy_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v administer_v to_o linus_n which_o be_v do_v in_o their_o life_n time_n and_o so_o linus_n do_v not_o succeed_v peter_n as_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o be_v bishop_n while_o peter_n live_v and_o so_o if_o peter_n die_v bishop_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v more_o bishop_n together_o and_o irenaeus_n make_v they_o successor_n of_o paul_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n nor_o be_v they_o successor_n to_o they_o as_o have_v the_o same_o office_n with_o they_o for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v bishop_n of_o particular_a place_n fix_v there_o as_o now_o the_o term_n be_v use_v it_o stand_v not_o with_o their_o commission_n which_o enjoin_v they_o to_o go_v into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o to_o
but_o they_o be_v not_o mere_o visible_a believer_n as_o some_o reprobate_n be_v who_o profess_v faith_n which_o they_o have_v not_o but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v matth._n 16._o 18._o contain_v only_o such_o believer_n as_o have_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v true_a and_o that_o election_n of_o god_n which_o with_o their_o faith_n be_v invisible_a and_o so_o be_v right_o denominate_v the_o invisible_a church_n from_o that_o which_o be_v more_o excellent_a and_o the_o reprobate_n have_v not_o artic_a iv._o one_o catholic_n church_n not_o the_o roman_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o that_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o in_o the_o apostolic_a and_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o christian_a faith_n sect_n i._o unity_n in_o nonfundamentals_a of_o faith_n and_o discipline_n be_v not_o essential_o presuppose_v to_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a h._n t._n to_o his_o four_o article_n give_v this_o title_n the_o true_a church_n demonstrate_v by_o her_o unity_n and_o universality_n and_o then_o say_v unity_n be_v essential_o presuppose_v to_o universality_n i_o think_v it_o not_o improper_a to_o join_v these_o two_o in_o one_o article_n answ_n if_o this_o author_n have_v mean_v to_o deal_v plain_o he_o shall_v have_v tell_v we_o what_o unity_n be_v essential_o presuppose_v to_o universality_n and_o how_o the_o true_a church_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o her_o unity_n and_o universality_n unity_n in_o general_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v essential_o presuppose_v to_o universality_n in_o general_n that_o the_o contrary_n seem_v more_o true_a that_o one_o be_v not_o universal_a unity_n not_o consistent_a with_o universality_n it_o be_v in_o effect_n as_o if_o iâ—_n be_v say_v one_o be_v many_o or_o all_o yet_o i_o deny_v not_o some_o unity_n in_o special_a may_v be_v essential_o presuppose_v to_o some_o universality_n in_o special_a there_o be_v many_o sort_n of_o unity_n which_o logician_n and_o writer_n of_o metaphysic_n reckon_v up_o in_o respect_n of_o which_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o as_o it_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o with_o generical_a or_o specifical_a unity_n for_o that_o be_v not_o essential_o presuppose_v to_o universality_n of_o time_n and_o place_n but_o be_v abstract_v from_o it_o but_o he_o seem_v to_o mean_a unity_n in_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o faith_n by_o the_o word_n follow_v universality_n likewise_o be_v manifold_a as_o logician_n and_o writer_n of_o metaphysic_n show_v as_o there_o be_v a_o universality_n of_o predication_n of_o essence_n and_o existence_n now_o this_o author_n seem_v to_o mean_a universality_n of_o existence_n for_o time_n and_o place_n and_o his_o meaning_n be_v this_o that_o unity_n of_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o faith_n be_v essential_o presuppose_v to_o universality_n of_o existence_n for_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v that_o church_n which_o have_v not_o the_o same_o doctrine_n faith_n and_o discipline_n which_o all_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n have_v have_v be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o these_o proposition_n i_o grant_v if_o mean_v of_o doctrine_n and_o faith_n in_o the_o fundamental_o but_o not_o if_o mean_v of_o mere_a outward_a church-discipline_n or_o doctrine_n and_o faith_n in_o point_n not_o fundamental_a have_v learn_v from_o the_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o that_o some_o may_v build_v hay_n and_o stubble_n that_o be_v some_o error_n upon_o the_o foundation_n christ_n who_o yet_o may_v be_v save_v which_o they_o can_v not_o be_v if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n or_o that_o be_v no_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o consist_v of_o such_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o apostle_n rom._n 14._o 2._o express_o tell_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n one_o do_v believe_v he_o may_v eat_v all_o thing_n and_o another_o do_v eat_v herb_n one_o esteem_v one_o day_n above_o another_o other_o esteem_v every_o day_n alike_o and_o yet_o god_n receive_v they_o both_o and_o they_o be_v god_n servant_n v_o 3_o 4_o 5._o and_o that_o in_o discipline_n there_o may_v be_v disagreement_n yea_o schism_n and_o disorder_n be_v apparent_a from_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 11_o 12._o &_o 51._o &_o 6._o 7._o &_o 11._o 17_o etc._n etc._n &_o 14._o 26._o &_o 15._o 12._o who_o be_v term_v the_o church_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 2._o and_o therefore_o without_o distinction_n and_o due_a limitation_n which_o this_o author_n omit_v his_o position_n be_v not_o true_a but_o let_v we_o view_v what_o he_o write_v sect_n ii_o the_o antiquity_n of_o h._n t._n his_o say_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n its_o unity_n and_o universality_n be_v show_v now_o say_v h._n t._n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v both_o perfect_o one_o and_o also_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v thus_o demonstrate_v answ_n here_o again_o this_o author_n deal_v sophistical_o put_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o true_a church_n as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o and_o not_o explain_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o may_v either's_o signify_v the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o apostle_n rom._n 1._o 7._o or_o the_o church_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v which_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o this_o roman_a faith_n may_v be_v either_o the_o faith_n in_o all_o point_n which_o now_o at_o this_o day_n the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n and_o people_n dwell_v at_o rome_n hold_v or_o which_o the_o christian_n at_o rome_n hold_v in_o the_o day_n of_o paul_n and_o some_o age_n after_o if_o it_o be_v mean_v in_o this_o this_o last_o sense_n the_o true_a church_n be_v no_o more_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o corinthian_a nor_o so_o much_o as_o the_o hierosolymitan_n whence_o all_o church_n receive_v the_o faith_n if_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n the_o term_n be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a use_n either_o in_o scripture_n or_o ancient_a ecclesiastic_a writer_n though_o i_o conceive_v it_o so_o mean_v by_o this_o author_n to_o be_v perfect_o one_o be_v also_o ambiguous_a it_o may_v be_v mean_v either_o that_o they_o have_v not_o the_o least_o disagreement_n in_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o faith_n or_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n in_o the_o main_a or_o point_n fundamental_a to_o be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n may_v be_v either_o mean_v thus_o that_o the_o person_n now_o term_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n but_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o sense_n it_o be_v know_v by_o it_o that_o they_o be_v bear_v within_o a_o certain_a definite_a time_n at_o certain_a definite_a place_n not_o in_o all_o time_n and_o every_o place_n existent_a or_o that_o the_o faith_n which_o now_o the_o romanist_n hold_v be_v that_o which_o in_o all_o time_n and_o place_n the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n have_v hold_v and_o this_o we_o deny_v if_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o article_n in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o four_o his_o creed_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o put_v all_o our_o controversy_n to_o this_o issue_n but_o h._n t._n look_v quite_o awry_o from_o this_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o view_v his_o dispute_n which_o be_v thus_o sect_n iii_o unity_n under_o one_o visible_a bead_n without_o division_n in_o lesser_a point_n and_o discipline_n be_v not_o prove_v from_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 17._o ephes_n 1._o 22_o 23._o john_n 10._o 16._o 1_o cor._n 1._o 10._o act._n 4._o 32._o john_n 17._o 11._o and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n h._n t._n say_v the_o argument_n for_o unity_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o body_n one_o fold_n or_o flock_n of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v the_o supreme_a invisible_a head_n and_o the_o pope_n his_o deputy_n on_o earth_n the_o visible_a or_o ministerial_a but_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v this_o one_o body_n one_o sell_v or_o flock_n therefore_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n as_o many_o as_o participate_v of_o one_o bread_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 18._o he_o have_v make_v he_o christ_n head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n ephes_n 1._o 22_o 23._o there_o shall_v be_v make_v one_o fold_n and_o one_o pastor_n john_n 10._o 16._o i_o beseech_v you_o that_o you_o all_o speak_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o schism_n among_o you_o but_o that_o you_o be_v perfect_a in_o one_o sense_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 10_o
the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n have_v one_o heart_n one_o soul_n act._n 4._o 32._o christ_n pray_v that_o his_o disciple_n may_v be_v one_o st._n john_n 17._o 11._o i_o believe_v one_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o nicene_n creed_n ans_fw-fr 1._o the_o thing_n pretend_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o her_o unity_n be_v the_o true_a church_n after_o he_o change_v it_o into_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v both_o perfect_o one_o and_o also_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v thus_o demonstrate_v here_o the_o conclusion_n be_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o compare_v of_o which_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o this_o author_n suppose_v the_o true_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n to_o be_v synonymous_a or_o diverse_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o be_v suppose_v but_o not_o prove_v nor_o yield_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a as_o shall_v be_v show_v after_o 2._o this_o author_n pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v by_o this_o argument_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v perfect_o one_o which_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o conclusion_n whereas_o not_o hee_v his_o word_n he_o make_v it_o the_o minor_n 3._o he_o put_v in_o by_o a_o parenthesis_n in_o the_o major_a many_o word_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o minor_a though_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o middle_a term_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o premise_n nor_o be_v any_o proof_n bring_v for_o they_o here_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v christ_n deputy_n on_o earth_n the_o visible_a or_o ministerial_a head_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v one_o body_n one_o fold_n or_o flock_n 4._o that_o the_o major_n may_v be_v for_o his_o purpose_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v one_o body_n one_o fold_n or_o flock_n of_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v the_o supreme_a invisible_a head_n and_o the_o pope_n his_o deputy_n on_o earth_n the_o visible_a or_o ministerial_a and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o such_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n ergo_fw-la but_o as_o it_o be_v now_o frame_v it_o be_v in_o the_o second_o figure_n of_o all_o affirmative_n which_o be_v against_o logic_n rule_n and_o make_v the_o syllogism_n naught_o as_o the_o very_a freshman_n know_v but_o to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v now_o frame_v i_o answer_v if_o the_o word_n and_o the_o pope_n his_o deputy_n on_o earth_n the_o visible_a or_o ministerial_a be_v leave_v out_o the_o major_n be_v grant_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o body_n by_o unity_n of_o one_o spirit_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o fundamental_o and_o one_o flock_n by_o unity_n of_o one_o head_n and_o supreme_a pastor_n but_o in_o h._n t._n his_o sense_n it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o it_o be_v one_o by_o the_o same_o faith_n in_o every_o point_n without_o any_o difference_n in_o lesser_a point_n or_o without_o any_o division_n in_o rite_n and_o discipline_n and_o in_o subjection_n to_o one_o universal_a bishop_n on_o earth_n as_o christ_n deputy_n and_o the_o church_n visible_a head_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o text_n prove_v it_o in_o this_o sense_n for_o the_o first_o do_v not_o express_v what_o all_o christian_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o state_n but_o profession_n and_o the_o unity_n be_v not_o derive_v from_o either_o subjection_n to_o one_o universal_a bishop_n on_o earth_n or_o agreement_n in_o all_o point_n but_o from_o participate_v of_o one_o bread_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v read_v as_o this_o author_n after_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n read_v it_o as_o many_o as_o participate_v of_o one_o bread_n but_o for_o we_o all_o partake_v of_o one_o bread_n it_o be_v in_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o some_o copy_n of_o the_o vulgar_a nam_fw-la omnes_fw-la as_o in_o the_o plantin_n edition_n by_o the_o louvain_n divine_v 1574._o i_o find_v it_o in_o the_o margin_n so_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v this_o we_o do_v show_v ourselves_o one_o body_n one_o bread_n forasmuch_o as_o we_o all_o partake_v of_o one_o bread_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n the_o next_o text_n ephes_n 1._o 22_o 23._o prove_v only_o that_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n by_o unity_n of_o one_o head_n to_o wit_n christ_n as_o h._n t._n right_o interpret_v it_o and_o the_o three_o text_n john_n 10._o 16._o also_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n one_o flock_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v not_o one_o fold_n in_o respect_n of_o one_o pastor_n which_o the_o very_a word_n ver_fw-la 11._o 14_o 15_o 16._o do_v show_v plain_o to_o be_v christ_n himself_o who_o give_v his_o life_n for_o they_o and_o no_o other_o and_o therefore_o none_o of_o these_o text_n derive_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n from_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o visible_a head_n or_o chief_a pastor_n the_o next_o text_n 1_o cor._n 1._o 10._o do_v only_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n without_o schism_n not_o that_o they_o be_v or_o must_v be_v if_o they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o the_o text_n prove_v the_o contrary_a that_o they_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o there_o be_v schism_n and_o difference_n of_o judgement_n among_o they_o the_o five_o act_v 4._o 32._o only_a prove_n that_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n once_o be_v so_o at_o which_o time_n they_o have_v also_o all_o thing_n common_a which_o doubtless_o h._n t._n will_v not_o say_v must_v or_o do_v agree_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o all_o time_n but_o not_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v be_v so_o still_o the_o last_o john_n 17._o 11._o be_v a_o prayer_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o may_v be_v so_o and_o so_o will_v be_v accomplish_v but_o by_o the_o word_n ver_fw-la 21_o 22_o 23._o it_o seem_v most_o likely_a not_o to_o be_v till_o they_o be_v consummate_v in_o glory_n or_o if_o afore_o yet_o certain_o the_o unity_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o unity_n in_o every_o thing_n for_o so_o peter_n and_o paul_n do_v not_o agree_v as_o gal._n 2._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o it_o appear_v but_o of_o such_o unity_n in_o communion_n with_o god_n and_o aim_v at_o his_o glory_n as_o be_v only_o in_o the_o elect_a by_o virtue_n of_o christ_n indwelling_n by_o his_o spirit_n which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o unity_n which_o h._n t._n here_o require_v as_o peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o passage_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n prove_v only_o a_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o a_o unity_n by_o agreement_n in_o all_o point_n and_o subjection_n to_o one_o catholic_n bishop_n on_o earth_n so_o that_o h._n t._n after_o his_o fashion_n cite_v many_o text_n but_o not_o one_o for_o his_o purpose_n sect_n iv._o it_o be_v notorious_o false_a that_o the_o romanist_n be_v perfect_o one_o or_o have_v better_a unity_n or_o mean_n of_o unity_n than_o protestant_n and_o h._n t._n his_o argument_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o its_o unity_n prove_v the_o contrary_a h._n t._n add_v the_o minor_a be_v make_v evident_a even_o to_o the_o weak_a understanding_n by_o the_o present_a manifold_a schism_n and_o division_n which_o be_v now_o among_o protestant_n and_o all_o other_o sectary_n as_o well_o in_o doctrine_n as_o government_n whereas_o catholic_n be_v perfect_o one_o both_o in_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n all_o the_o world_n over_o even_o to_o the_o least_o article_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v all_o unite_a to_o one_o supreme_a invisible_a head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o all_o subordinate_a to_o one_o visible_a and_o ministerial_a head_n the_o pope_n his_o vicar_n on_o earth_n we_o all_o resolve_v ourselves_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n into_o one_o safe_a and_o most_o unchangeable_a principle_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n we_o look_v on_o she_o as_o the_o immediate_a and_o authorize_v proponent_n of_o all_o reveal_v verity_n and_o the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n god_n himself_o be_v the_o prime_a author_n and_o his_o authority_n the_o formal_a motive_n and_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n answ_n 1._o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o sectary_n nor_o divide_a from_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o from_o the_o now_o roman_a party_n who_o be_v real_o a_o faction_n divide_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v a_o new_a faith_n never_o establish_v till_o the_o tridentin_n council_n though_o with_o a_o impudent_a face_n h._n t._n avouch_v a_o most_o palbable_a falsehood_n of_o the_o romanist_n universality_n and_o arrogate_v to_o the_o roman_a the_o title_n of_o catholic_n church_n nor_o be_v the_o now_o division_n of_o protestant_n in_o doctrine_n or_o government_n such_o as_o cut_v they_o
off_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n they_o own_o christ_n their_o head_n and_o faith_n in_o he_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o save_v they_o and_o even_o by_o this_o author_n next_o argument_n enough_o to_o make_v they_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o the_o schism_n and_o division_n of_o the_o papist_n have_v be_v and_o be_v as_o great_a as_o the_o division_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o former_a age_n there_o be_v many_o schism_n even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n between_o the_o several_a pope_n at_o one_o time_n and_o the_o faction_n among_o the_o people_n about_o pope_n and_o emperor_n and_o other_o quarrel_n onuphrius_n reckon_v up_o thirty_o bellarmin_n himself_o twenty_o six_o schism_n one_o after_o another_o sometime_o one_o pope_n condemn_v what_o another_o have_v do_v and_o excommunicate_v and_o persecute_v emperor_n antipape_n and_o all_o that_o have_v adhere_v to_o they_o beside_o the_o contention_n about_o the_o virgin_n mary_fw-mi immaculate_a conception_n about_o the_o superiority_n of_o a_o council_n above_o the_o pope_n about_o priest_n marriage_n election_n of_o pope_n investiture_n of_o bishop_n have_v be_v so_o great_a and_o frequent_a and_o of_o long_a continuance_n as_o their_o own_o history_n show_v that_o they_o far_o exceed_v the_o protestant_n division_n the_o division_n in_o this_o last_o age_n and_o some_o at_o this_o day_n to_o wit_n in_o and_o since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n between_o catharinus_n soto_n vega_n andradius_fw-la about_o certainty_n of_o salvation_n pighius_fw-la and_o other_o about_o inherent_a righteousness_n the_o spanish_a and_o other_o bishop_n and_o the_o papalin_n about_o the_o divine_a right_n of_o bishop_n and_o their_o residence_n not_o derive_v their_o episcopacy_n from_o the_o pope_n the_o french_a church_n not_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n above_o a_o council_n nor_o yet_o receive_v the_o trent_n council_n the_o two_o pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o and_o clement_n the_o eight_o about_o the_o vulgar_a translation_n both_o enjoin_v each_o of_o their_o edition_n and_o no_o other_o as_o the_o right_a copy_n to_o be_v receive_v under_o penalty_n of_o a_o curse_n though_o one_o in_o many_o place_n contradict_v the_o other_o as_o dr._n james_n in_o his_o bellum_fw-la papale_n show_v from_o which_o no_o papist_n have_v or_o can_v vindicate_v the_o two_o pope_n the_o division_n in_o england_n and_o ireland_n between_o the_o secular_a priest_n and_o the_o jesuit_n about_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o visitation_n between_o papist_n in_o italy_n at_o venice_n and_o in_o england_n about_o the_o pope_n power_n in_o temporal_a thing_n over_o prince_n in_o france_n and_o england_n about_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o kill_a king_n excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n in_o england_n and_o france_n about_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n at_o this_o day_n between_o dominican_n and_o jesuit_n jansenist_n and_o molâ—nists_n about_o god_n predetermination_n efficacious_a and_o sufficient_a grace_n and_o man_n freewill_n have_v be_v and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n as_o great_a or_o great_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v the_o continuance_n of_o they_o the_o party_n differ_v and_o their_o bitterness_n one_o to_o another_o than_o the_o protestant_n division_n and_o therefore_o the_o brag_n of_o h._n t._n concern_v the_o popish_a unity_n that_o catholic_n be_v perfect_o one_o both_o in_o discipline_n and_o doctrine_n all_o the_o world_n over_o even_o to_o the_o least_o article_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o falsehood_n apparent_a to_o all_o well_o read_v scholar_n though_o the_o simple_a english_a papist_n from_o who_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v conceal_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v by_o their_o priest_n disguise_n and_o pretence_n as_o if_o it_o be_v so_o nor_o do_v that_o which_o h._n t._n here_o say_v salve_v the_o matter_n and_o if_o it_o do_v the_o protestant_n have_v as_o good_a a_o plea_n for_o themselves_o notwithstanding_o their_o division_n in_o respect_n of_o mean_n for_o unity_n for_o 1._o the_o papist_n all_v the_o world_n over_o be_v not_o so_o subordinate_a to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o acknowledge_v his_o superiority_n to_o a_o council_n but_o that_o they_o have_v and_o think_v they_o may_v appeal_v from_o the_o pope_n to_o a_o general_a council_n which_o may_v judge_v the_o pope_n a_o heretic_n and_o depose_v he_o yea_o and_o take_v away_o the_o pope_n altogether_o if_o they_o see_v it_o necessary_a nor_o do_v the_o jansenist_n acquiesce_v in_o the_o late_a pope_n innocent_n determination_n at_o this_o day_n nor_o do_v the_o sorbonist_n in_o france_n acknowledge_v the_o pope_n power_n in_o temporal_n or_o the_o venetian_n the_o pope_n power_n to_o interdict_v their_o state_n and_o meddle_v with_o their_o government_n in_o exempt_n ecclesiastic_n from_o their_o jurisdiction_n 2._o that_o which_o he_o say_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o authorize_v proponent_n of_o all_o reveal_v verity_n and_o the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n be_v either_o nonsense_n or_o false_a or_o that_o which_o papist_n reject_v in_o protestant_n if_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o pope_n or_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n or_o a_o council_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a nonsense_n to_o call_v any_o or_o all_o of_o they_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o according_a to_o their_o own_o tridentin_n catechism_n contain_v all_o believer_n from_o adam_n to_o this_o day_n or_o that_o shall_v be_v hereafter_o and_o according_a to_o this_o author_n p._n 59_o be_v coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o spread_v or_o diffuse_v over_o all_o place_n or_o if_o it_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o good_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o false_a for_o the_o catholic_n church_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o creed_n be_v neither_o mediate_v nor_o immediate_a proponent_n of_o all_o reveal_v verity_n much_o less_o authorize_v thereto_o nor_o do_v papist_n so_o look_v on_o they_o for_o many_o of_o the_o papist_n go_v no_o further_a than_o the_o present_a pope_n or_o council_n or_o their_o priest_n who_o only_o be_v to_o most_o the_o immediate_a proponent_n but_o rest_n in_o their_o determination_n and_o adhere_v to_o what_o they_o determine_v with_o a_o implicit_a faith_n and_o blind_a obedience_n never_o inquire_v what_o all_o believer_n have_v hold_v or_o do_v before_o they_o nor_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v have_v resolution_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n proper_o understand_v as_o in_o the_o creed_n it_o be_v believe_v for_o it_o be_v invisible_a they_o never_o do_v together_o express_v their_o determination_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v vary_v in_o many_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v know_v to_o other_o of_o their_o own_o time_n if_o they_o have_v much_o less_o to_o the_o believer_n of_o this_o age_n nor_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n fit_a to_o be_v the_o mediate_a or_o immediate_a proponent_n of_o all_o reveal_v verity_n nor_o fit_a for_o such_o a_o authority_n as_o to_o be_v infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n for_o to_o say_v the_o catholic_n church_n be_v such_o be_v to_o say_v the_o university_n of_o believer_n be_v such_o of_o who_o a_o great_a part_n be_v woman_n a_o great_a part_n ignorant_a person_n altogether_o uncapable_a of_o such_o a_o office_n yea_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o apostle_n paul_n resolution_n 1_o cor._n 12._o 28_o 29._o who_o tell_v we_o that_o god_n have_v set_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n than_o prophet_n three_o teacher_n not_o the_o church_n to_o be_v teacher_n which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o proponent_n of_o reveal_v verity_n but_o teacher_n in_o the_o church_n and_o these_o be_v deny_v to_o be_v all_o the_o church_n when_o he_o say_v ver_fw-la 29._o be_v all_o teacher_n and_o to_o make_v they_o infallible_a be_v contrary_a to_o the_o apostle_n rom._n 3._o 4._o where_o he_o say_v let_v god_n he_o true_a and_o every_o man_n a_o liar_n sure_o than_o not_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n yea_o shall_v this_o be_v grant_v it_o will_v bring_v all_o confusion_n into_o the_o church_n of_o god_n nor_o can_v the_o speech_n have_v any_o good_a sense_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v judge_n in_o controversy_n but_o this_o which_o protestant_n indeed_o right_o teach_v that_o every_o man_n be_v to_o judge_v for_o himself_o not_o for_o other_o with_o a_o judgement_n of_o discern_v what_o doctrine_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n he_o hear_v and_o receive_v yet_o require_v upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n that_o they_o be_v careful_a in_o examine_v what_o they_o embrace_v which_o the_o papist_n do_v so_o much_o inveigh_v against_o false_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o his_o private_a spirit_n though_o they_o do_v in_o this_o no_o otherwise_o than_o papist_n must_v of_o necessity_n yield_v to_o each_o man_n when_o the_o determination_n of_o pope_n
be_v such_o disparity_n between_o a_o natural_a body_n and_o a_o mystical_a as_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argue_v as_o namely_o that_o there_o be_v no_o part_n vital_a in_o the_o mystical_a body_n beside_o the_o head_n as_o the_o heart_n liver_n and_o lung_n be_v in_o the_o natural_a that_o some_o part_n of_o the_o head_n itself_o may_v be_v cut_v off_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o nose_n and_o yet_o the_o be_v though_o not_o the_o integrity_n of_o the_o body_n continue_v that_o there_o be_v some_o part_n that_o have_v not_o life_n as_o hair_n and_o nail_n as_o some_o conceive_v that_o the_o part_n receive_v not_o life_n from_o the_o head_n but_o the_o head_n and_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o soul_n yet_o â—ith_v the_o conclusion_n be_v true_a and_o the_o argument_n with_o its_o proof_n many_o way_n against_o the_o popish_a tenet_n i_o grant_v it_o and_o observe_v 1._o that_o the_o unity_n which_o be_v prove_v hence_o be_v not_o of_o the_o universal_a visible_a church_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o papist_n and_o this_o author_n go_v about_o to_o demonstrate_v by_o its_o unity_n but_o of_o the_o mystical_a for_o in_o this_o mystical_a body_n the_o unity_n be_v spiritual_a by_o faith_n and_o the_o member_n have_v spiritual_a life_n from_o the_o head_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o which_o the_o dispute_n be_v according_a to_o bellarm._n l._n 3._o the_o eccl_n milit_fw-la c._n 10_o etc._n etc._n be_v many_o dead_a member_n secret_a infidel_n so_o that_o this_o argument_n prove_v not_o the_o catholic_n visible_a by_o its_o unity_n but_o the_o catholic_n invisible_a of_o true_a believer_n 2._o this_o argument_n be_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n by_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n by_o which_o h._n t._n will_v demonstrate_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o the_o unity_n to_o that_o head_n whence_o the_o body_n have_v its_o spiritual_a life_n and_o motion_n which_o sure_o be_v christ_n only_o and_o not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 3._o this_o similitude_n if_o by_o head_n be_v mean_v the_o pope_n can_v evince_v the_o purpose_n of_o this_o author_n for_o there_o have_v be_v schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o one_o pope_n and_o his_o party_n against_o another_o and_o yet_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o â—ame_n faith_n continue_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o schism_n do_v not_o take_v away_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n without_o heresy_n but_o only_o disorder_v distemper_n and_o disquiet_v it_o and_o therefore_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v as_o it_o be_v not_o that_o protestant_n be_v schismatic_n in_o divide_v from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o it_o be_v be_v and_o conservation_n continue_v as_o long_o as_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n be_v continue_v and_o until_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o protestant_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n which_o he_o can_v never_o do_v in_o vain_a do_v h._n t._n go_v about_o to_o prove_v they_o be_v not_o unite_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n sect_n vi_o the_o universality_n which_o matth._n 28._o 20._o eph._n 4._o 12_o 13._o luk._n 1._o 33._o john_n 14._o 15_o 16._o for_o time_n psal_n 85._o 9_o isa_n 2._o 2._o matth._n 28._o 20._o for_o place_n be_v mean_v agree_v not_o to_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o better_a to_o the_o protestant_n but_o h._n t._n proceed_v thus_o to_o be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o be_v coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o to_o be_v spread_v or_o diffuse_v over_o all_o place_n but_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o time_n he_o have_v found_v it_o have_v be_v coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o shall_v be_v to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o have_v and_o shall_v be_v spread_v over_o all_o nation_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o the_o definition_n and_o the_o thing_n define_v be_v convertible_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n for_o time_n st._n matth._n 28._o 20._o ephes_n 4._o 12_o 13._o st._n john_n 14._o 15_o 16._o st._n luke_n 1._o 33._o for_o place_n psal_n 85._o 9_o isa_n 2._o 2._o st_n matth._n 28._o 20._o answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n shall_v have_v be_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o argument_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n therefore_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o so_o the_o major_n have_v not_o be_v true_a of_o any_o church_n existent_a in_o one_o age_n nor_o the_o minor_a true_a of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n but_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o sense_n and_o history_n which_o relate_v the_o occurrence_n of_o the_o world_n special_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n 2._o as_o the_o argument_n be_v frame_v here_o by_o h._n t._n the_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v be_v thus_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o israel_n only_o but_o extend_v to_o all_o nation_n indefinite_o and_o aptitudinal_o though_o not_o definite_o and_o actual_o extend_v to_o every_o nation_n for_o some_o nation_n never_o be_v actual_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n nor_o any_o church_n of_o christ_n among_o they_o though_o there_o be_v no_o restraint_n by_o christ_n command_n of_o preach_v to_o they_o but_o if_o it_o be_v understand_v of_o actual_a coexistence_n with_o all_o time_n and_o all_o place_n so_o the_o minor_a be_v not_o true_a nor_o the_o major_a as_o i_o conceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o term_n catholic_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n nor_o be_v that_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n that_o it_o be_v actual_o coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o to_o be_v spread_v or_o diffuse_v over_o all_o place_n but_o it_o be_v term_v catholic_n because_o it_o be_v not_o confine_v to_o one_o nation_n and_o comprehend_v all_o the_o believer_n of_o any_o nation_n jew_n or_o gentile_n nor_o do_v the_o text_n he_o bring_v prove_v any_o other_o universality_n for_o matth._n 28._o 20._o prove_v not_o such_o a_o universality_n as_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o interval_n of_o time_n or_o particular_a place_n wherein_o the_o church_n shall_v not_o be_v existent_a but_o that_o christ_n will_v be_v with_o they_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n all_o day_n till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n so_o as_o that_o they_o have_v liberty_n to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o every_o place_n and_o shall_v find_v his_o assistance_n while_o they_o do_v preach_v not_o that_o always_o in_o each_o day_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n much_o less_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o church_n visible_a conspicuous_o to_o all_o in_o every_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o like_a be_v the_o sense_n of_o ephes_n 4._o 12_o 13._o which_o be_v that_o christ_n have_v give_v various_a gift_n till_o all_o come_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o prove_v not_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o continuance_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n in_o every_o age_n much_o less_o so_o conspicuous_o visible_a as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o much_o more_o less_a in_o every_o place_n john_n 14._o 15_o 16._o be_v yet_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n as_o contain_v a_o peculiar_a promise_n to_o the_o apostle_n if_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o any_o church_n it_o be_v the_o invisible_a of_o true_a believer_n not_o of_o every_o or_o any_o mere_a visible_a church_n wherein_o many_o have_v not_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n at_o all_o much_o less_o abide_v with_o they_o for_o ever_o the_o text_n luke_n 1._o 33._o do_v not_o prove_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o every_o age_n or_o time_n a_o church_n on_o earth_n but_o that_o christ_n dominion_n shall_v never_o end_v the_o text_n psal_n 85._o 9_o isa_n 2._o 2._o be_v thus_o mean_v that_o not_o only_o the_o jew_n but_o also_o all_o nation_n that_o be_v all_o other_o people_n by_o faith_n shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n by_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o jew_n now_o this_o prove_v not_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o every_o place_n on_o earth_n a_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o h._n t._n add_v i_o resume_v the_o argument_n and_o make_v it_o thus_o 1._o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a or_o
live_v etc._n etc._n he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o life_n they_o be_v impudent_o appropriate_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o a_o few_o line_n before_o augustine_n declare_v who_o he_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n that_o which_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v design_v by_o the_o divine_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o beginning_n from_o jerusalem_n increase_v in_o place_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o same_o place_n in_o their_o epistle_n and_o act_n and_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o other_o nation_n so_o that_o clear_o augustine_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a church_n only_o which_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o catholic_n but_o also_o the_o corinthian_a ephesian_a thessalonian_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o neither_o this_o not_o any_o other_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o roman_a only_o and_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n nor_o do_v they_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o union_n with_o it_o sect_n viii_o that_o it_o be_v nonsense_n or_o falsehood_n to_o term_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o shift_n of_o h._n t._n to_o avoid_v this_o objection_n be_v discover_v h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o roman_a catholic_n church_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o catholic_n or_o universal_a answ_n i_o distinguish_v your_o antecedent_n the_o roman_a church_n as_o take_v only_o for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n i_o grant_v as_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n i_o deny_v it_o for_o so_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a church_n contain_v all_o particular_a church_n as_o all_o the_o part_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o whole_a and_o in_o this_o acception_n also_o it_o be_v call_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o particular_a roman_a church_n be_v the_o mother_n church_n and_o have_v a_o power_n of_o headship_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n object_n how_o can_v a_o church_n of_o one_o denomination_n be_v universal_a answ_n i_o have_v tell_v you_o already_o by_o the_o extent_n and_o latitude_n of_o her_o power_n which_o be_v over_o all_o so_o a_o particular_a man_n be_v call_v a_o general_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o power_n over_o all_o the_o army_n i_o reply_v protestant_n do_v right_o object_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n catholic_a be_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n of_o word_n to_o speak_v contradiction_n to_o call_v that_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a but_o a_o part_n universal_a which_o be_v only_o particular_a the_o answer_n be_v by_o a_o distinction_n which_o be_v mere_a nonsense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o take_v only_o for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n as_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o it_o be_v universal_a but_o be_v ever_o such_o language_n use_v by_o any_o apostle_n or_o ancient_n to_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o other_o than_o the_o believer_n dwell_v or_o be_v at_o rome_n do_v ever_o any_o of_o the_o first_o age_n term_v the_o congregation_n of_o italy_n or_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o roman_a church_n paul_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o rome_n rom._n 1._o 7._o and_o ignatius_n the_o martyr_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n term_n it_o the_o church_n which_o be_v seat_v in_o a_o place_n of_o the_o region_n of_o roman_n and_o the_o old_a council_n term_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o new_a rome_n and_o a_o roman_a synod_n be_v always_o mean_v of_o a_o synod_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n if_o the_o new-minted_a gibberish_n of_o these_o man_n be_v receive_v than_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n of_o paris_n of_o toledo_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n etc._n etc._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v not_o think_v that_o man_n craze_v that_o shall_v talk_v or_o write_v so_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o talk_v the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v one_o and_o the_o corinthian_a another_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o corinthian_a ephesian_a and_o all_o and_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_a shall_v write_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n charge_v the_o corinthian_a with_o schism_n shall_v charge_v the_o roman_a but_o this_o new_a cant_a language_n be_v fit_a for_o these_o juggler_n who_o have_v by_o such_o term_n bewitch_v silly_a papist_n to_o receive_v their_o new_a doctrine_n h._n t._n say_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o collection_n of_o all_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a church_n contain_v all_o particular_a church_n as_o all_o the_o part_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o whole_a i_o reply_v neither_o do_v he_o show_v any_o approve_a author_n for_o his_o speech_n nor_o what_o sort_n of_o part_n other_o particular_a church_n be_v as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o whole_a he_o will_v not_o make_v it_o a_o universal_a whole_a which_o be_v predicate_v or_o say_v on_o more_o church_n in_o quid_fw-la that_o be_v when_o the_o question_n be_v what_o the_o more_o church_n be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v the_o roman_a for_o than_o it_o be_v true_a to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o naples_n be_v the_o roman_a and_o so_o of_o other_o church_n if_o any_o be_v ask_v who_o be_v in_o his_o wit_n what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o naples_n will_v he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o be_v other_o church_n essential_a part_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v if_o the_o church_n of_o naples_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o if_o they_o apostarize_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n cease_v to_o be_v nor_o will_v it_o be_v say_v other_o church_n be_v integral_a part_n for_o then_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v maim_v and_o be_v but_o half_a a_o church_n if_o they_o revolt_v from_o the_o faith_n or_o obedience_n to_o the_o see_v or_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o other_o part_n he_o mean_v i_o understand_v not_o nor_o do_v i_o think_v h._n t._n distinct_o know_v himself_o but_o that_o he_o be_v use_v to_o this_o unintelligible_a jesuitical_a nonsense_n of_o roman_a catholic_a church_n sure_o before_o he_o make_v this_o the_o definition_n of_o catholic_a that_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o be_v coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o to_o be_v spread_v or_o diffuse_v over_o all_o place_n according_a to_o which_o by_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n catholic_a he_o shall_v mean_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v in_o all_o place_n since_o christ_n build_v this_o church_n and_o in_o every_o place_n of_o the_o world_n but_o both_o these_o be_v palpable_a lie_n contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o sense_n nor_o in_o this_o sense_n shall_v it_o be_v as_o a_o whole_a that_o have_v part_n but_o be_v the_o only_a and_o a_o ubiquetary_n church_n but_o he_o give_v two_o reason_n of_o this_o title_n that_o it_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n and_o have_v power_n of_o headship_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n i_o reply_v 1._o that_o both_o these_o be_v manifest_o false_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o mother_n church_n in_o any_o true_a sense_n it_o be_v a_o say_n indeed_o that_o god_n be_v a_o believer_n father_n and_o the_o church_n his_o mother_n but_o however_o the_o ancient_n have_v use_v it_o yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v not_o so_o nor_o be_v it_o in_o any_o good_a sense_n true_a for_o the_o church_n be_v but_o a_o congregation_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v first_o such_o aâ—ore_o they_o be_v a_o church_n now_o than_o the_o sense_n must_v be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v believer_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o believer_n that_o be_v the_o church_n which_o be_v ridiculous_a it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v say_v gal._n 4._o 26._o the_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o be_v free_a which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o but_o that_o be_v the_o evangelical_n covenant_n v_o 24._o not_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n do_v by_o the_o church_n or_o upon_o the_o church_n from_o which_o in_o a_o meet_a resemblance_n the_o church_n may_v be_v term_v the_o mother_n of_o believer_n they_o be_v the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o the_o church_n who_o bring_v forth_o soul_n to_o
christ_n if_o the_o term_n mother_n church_n be_v from_o hence_o that_o from_o it_o the_o gospel_n go_v forth_o it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o none_o but_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o the_o gospel_n go_v into_o all_o the_o world_n not_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o headship_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n no_o not_o according_a to_o the_o papist_n own_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o power_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o his_o pastoral_a office_n now_o i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o say_v the_o church_n have_v the_o pastoral_a office_n or_o that_o they_o be_v pastor_n if_o they_o shall_v they_o must_v make_v woman_n who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o man_n pastor_n and_o all_o the_o believer_n who_o be_v the_o church_n pastor_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n and_o if_o the_o church_n be_v pastor_n or_o have_v power_n of_o jurisdiction_n who_o be_v the_o sheep_n who_o be_v to_o be_v feed_v and_o over_o who_o this_o jurisdiction_n be_v to_o be_v exercise_v but_o if_o they_o mean_v only_o by_o the_o church_n universal_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n than_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v be_v who_o be_v the_o true_a pope_n when_o enquiry_n be_v make_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o when_o there_o be_v no_o pope_n than_o there_o be_v no_o church_n and_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v uncertain_a it_o be_v uncertain_a which_o be_v the_o church_n so_o ridiculous_a be_v the_o papist_n talk_n and_o dispute_v about_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v no_o tolerable_a sense_n can_v be_v make_v with_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n being_n catholic_a the_o mother_n of_o church_n have_v power_n of_o headship_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o church_n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v either_o of_o right_n or_o in_o possession_n such_o power_n not_o of_o right_a as_o shall_v be_v show_v art_n 7._o where_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o claim_n to_o it_o be_v mere_o impudent_a and_o arrogant_a without_o any_o colour_n of_o right_n nor_o in_o possession_n for_o beside_o the_o protestant_a church_n the_o greek_a church_n neither_o now_o nor_o heretofore_o when_o unquestionable_o orthodox_n be_v ever_o subject_a to_o the_o romish_a bishop_n yet_o be_v these_o thing_n grant_v to_o h._n t._n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v mother_n and_o head_n be_v this_o a_o fit_a reason_n to_o term_v it_o catholic_a will_v any_o call_v a_o mother_n of_o twenty_o child_n all_o she_o twenty_o child_n will_v any_o man_n call_v julius_n caesar_n because_o dictator_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o roman_a senate_n because_o ruler_n all_o the_o roman_a people_n or_o all_o the_o people_n of_o that_o empire_n h._n t._n his_o instance_n be_v frivolous_a though_o man_n call_v the_o ruler_n of_o a_o army_n the_o captain_n general_n yet_o not_o a_o general_a man_n or_o the_o universal_a army_n and_o suitable_o if_o it_o be_v allow_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v universal_a bishop_n yet_o in_o no_o good_a sense_n can_v he_o or_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v term_v the_o universal_a church_n but_o this_o talk_n about_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v manifest_o ridiculous_a nonsense_n or_o false_a h._n t._n add_v object_n you_o communicate_v not_o with_o we_o and_o many_o other_o therefore_o your_o communion_n be_v not_o catholic_a or_o universal_a answ_n i_o grant_v the_o antecedent_n but_o deny_v the_o consequent_a for_o universal_a communion_n require_v not_o communion_n with_o all_o particular_a sect_n or_o person_n but_o only_o with_o all_o true_a believer_n no_o a_o man_n that_o be_v a_o heretic_n after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o admonition_n avoid_v tit._n 3._o 10_o 11._o answ_n to_o catholic_a communion_n be_v requisite_a communion_n with_o all_o christian_a church_n though_o not_o with_o all_o particular_a sect_n and_o that_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v no_o heretic_n be_v manifest_a from_o their_o confession_n which_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n doctrine_n although_o papist_n do_v clamorous_o term_v they_o such_o and_o destroy_v they_o as_o such_o and_o therein_o show_v themselves_o successor_n to_o nero_n not_o to_o peter_n whereas_o papist_n be_v the_o most_o manifest_a schismatic_n and_o great_a heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v i_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o next_o article_n artic_a v._o the_o roman_a church_n be_v neither_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o the_o high_a visible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o she_o be_v infallible_a both_o in_o her_o proposition_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o have_v power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v she_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n but_o all_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a impudent_a and_o arrogant_a claim_n of_o romanist_n that_o have_v no_o colour_n of_o proof_n from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n sect_n i._o the_o deceit_n of_o h._n t._n be_v show_v in_o assert_v a_o infallibility_n and_o judicature_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o pope_n h._n t._n entitle_v his_o five_o article_n thus_o the_o church_n infallibility_n demonstrate_v and_o say_v our_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v the_o high_a visible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o that_o she_o be_v infallible_a both_o in_o her_o proposition_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n have_v a_o power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v she_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n and_o six_o page_n after_o p._n 70._o he_o say_v thus_o note_v here_o for_o your_o better_a understanding_n this_o whole_a question_n that_o when_o we_o affirm_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o thing_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o word_n church_n we_o understand_v not_o only_o the_o church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n unanimous_o teach_v who_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n we_o hold_v to_o be_v infallible_a but_o also_o the_o church_n represent_v in_o a_o council_n perfect_o ecumenical_a that_o be_v to_o say_v call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n who_o definition_n of_o faith_n we_o hold_v to_o be_v infallible_a ans_fw-fr we_o have_v here_o a_o most_o arrogant_a proud_a claim_n like_o that_o of_o the_o king_n of_o tyrus_n ezek._n 28._o 2_o 3._o i_o be_o god_n i_o sit_v in_o the_o seat_n of_o god_n there_o be_v no_o secret_a that_o they_o can_v hide_v from_o i_o for_o what_o be_v this_o less_o which_o be_v here_o ascribe_v to_o mere_a man_n often_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n than_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sure_o its_o more_o than_o angel_n have_v job_n 4._o 18_o but_o though_o this_o author_n be_v bold_a enough_o in_o the_o title_n and_o tenet_n yet_o in_o his_o after_o note_n he_o have_v such_o subterfuge_n as_o show_v his_o despair_n of_o make_v it_o good_a and_o his_o deceitful_a mockage_n of_o his_o unwary_a reader_n for_o 1._o he_o deal_v like_o a_o sophister_n that_o after_o his_o argument_n state_n the_o question_n 2._o he_o do_v so_o shift_v off_o this_o infallibility_n from_o one_o to_o another_o that_o he_o know_v not_o well_o where_o to_o fix_v it_o fain_o he_o will_v fasten_v it_o on_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n at_o last_o and_o hart_n more_o plain_o confess_v with_o rainold_n ch_n 7._o divis_fw-la 7._o though_o it_o behoove_v the_o pope_n to_o use_v the_o advice_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o therefore_o i_o speak_v of_o confistory_n court_n and_o council_n yet_o whether_o he_o follow_v their_o advice_n or_o no_o his_o decree_n be_v true_a but_o then_o the_o argument_n from_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n not_o of_o the_o pope_n have_v appear_v to_o be_v impertinent_a therefore_o he_o do_v not_o in_o plain_a word_n disclaim_v its_o infallibility_n but_o say_v when_o we_o affirm_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o thing_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o word_n church_n we_o understand_v not_o only_o the_o church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n unanimous_o teach_v who_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n we_o hold_v to_o be_v infallible_a wherein_o you_o may_v perceive_v 1._o egregious_a vanity_n in_o make_v the_o roman_a church_n catholic_n 2._o the_o church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n teach_v 3._o teach_v unanimous_o which_o be_v all_o like_a a_o sick_a man_n dream_n of_o a_o golden_a mountain_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o this_o in_o the_o world_n nor_o ever_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v 2._o egregious_a deceit_n in_o the_o term_n this_o church_n infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n propound_v and_o define_v point_n of_o faith_n have_v power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n under_o pain_n of_o
damnation_n to_o believe_v she_o which_o be_v mere_o to_o delude_v silly_a papist_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n power_n which_o they_o place_n in_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o draw_v they_o into_o his_o net_n for_o i_o will_v ask_v this_o h._n t._n where_o or_o when_o the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n distinct_a from_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n do_v teach_v much_o less_o teach_v unanimous_o or_o how_o they_o know_v it_o he_o will_v certain_o say_v it_o have_v be_v in_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n determination_n why_o then_o do_v not_o this_o author_n say_v plain_o the_o infallibility_n and_o judgement_n of_o controversy_n be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n which_o be_v indeed_o to_o say_v all_o believer_n be_v infallible_a but_o say_v he_o mean_v not_o only_o which_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n be_v infallible_a but_o not_o it_o only_o when_o he_o mean_v it_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a at_o all_o nor_o do_v he_o deal_v better_o in_o place_v it_o in_o a_o council_n for._n 1._o he_o suppose_v such_o a_o council_n perfect_o ecumenical_a call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o never_o be_v nor_o be_v likely_a ever_o to_o be_v 2._o this_o council_n he_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v infallible_a without_o the_o pope_n approbation_n 3._o he_o place_v the_o word_n who_o definition_n of_o faith_n we_o hold_v to_o be_v infallible_a so_o as_o that_o a_o reader_n may_v conceive_v either_o he_o mean_v the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n definition_n however_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o make_v the_o council_n without_o the_o pope_n not_o infallible_a so_o that_o the_o pope_n have_v the_o negative_a voice_n but_o indeed_o this_o author_n or_o many_o of_o his_o fellow_n at_o least_o hold_v that_o if_o the_o pope_n himself_o without_o a_o council_n define_v any_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o must_v be_v receive_v yea_o bellarmin_n say_v l._n 4._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n c._n 5._o if_o the_o pope_n shall_v err_v in_o command_a vice_n or_o forbid_a virtue_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v bind_v to_o believe_v vice_n to_o be_v good_a and_o virtue_n to_o be_v evil_a unless_o she_o will_v sin_v against_o conscience_n so_o that_o however_o the_o church_n be_v pretend_v it_o be_v the_o pope_n who_o be_v intend_v who_o be_v mask_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n but_o sometime_o term_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o the_o same_o person_n can_v be_v relative_a and_o correlative_a too_o pastor_n and_o church_n both_o and_o this_o one_o person_n as_o if_o all_o knowledge_n lay_v in_o his_o breast_n must_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n of_o faith_n though_o perhaps_o a_o infidel_n in_o heart_n one_o of_o the_o great_a perverter_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a offender_n and_o most_o just_o accuse_v of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n be_v notorious_o and_o horrible_o vicious_a and_o maintain_v manifest_a sin_n not_o only_o err_v in_o doubtful_a matter_n as_o bellarmin_n will_v seem_v to_o limit_v his_o speech_n in_o his_o recognition_n even_o these_o monstrous_a sin_n of_o break_v oath_n and_o league_n kill_v king_n allow_v incestuous_a marriage_n make_v and_o worship_v of_o image_n yea_o though_o he_o be_v so_o unlearned_a as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o one_o as_o not_o to_o understand_v grammar_n pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a himself_o understand_v not_o greek_a pope_n zachary_n condemn_v bishop_n vigilius_n as_o a_o heretic_n for_o hold_v antipode_n though_o he_o be_v seldom_o a_o divine_a for_o the_o most_o part_n a_o mere_a canonist_n who_o very_a decree_n breves_fw-la and_o bull_n show_v such_o gross_a ignorance_n and_o perverting_n of_o scripture_n as_o a_o graduate_n in_o the_o english_a university_n will_v be_v ashamed_a of_o yet_o he_o must_v be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o most_o learned_a divine_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o most_o weighty_a point_n of_o faith_n sure_o be_v not_o papist_n either_o very_o silly_a or_o very_a atheistical_a or_o very_o much_o bewitch_v with_o the_o romish_a sorcery_n they_o will_v never_o be_v so_o sottish_a as_o they_o be_v to_o trust_v to_o the_o pope_n definition_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o of_o any_o other_o most_o suspect_v they_o especial_o consider_v how_o much_o respect_n to_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o greatness_n how_o little_a to_o the_o good_a of_o man_n soul_n be_v in_o all_o their_o determination_n no_o marvel_n though_o different_a party_n appeal_v to_o the_o pope_n yet_o neither_o stand_v to_o his_o sentence_n as_o of_o old_a have_v be_v see_v in_o sundry_a point_n and_o as_o at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o late_a controversy_n between_o jansenist_n and_o molinist_n in_o france_n sect_n ii_o luke_n 10._o 16._o prove_v not_o the_o roman_a or_o catholic_n church_n infallibility_n but_o let_v we_o view_v the_o proof_n that_o be_v bring_v by_o h._n t._n for_o his_o monstrous_a assertion_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n as_o he_o term_v it_o church_n judicature_n of_o controversy_n infallibility_n in_o her_o proposition_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v she_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n where_o first_o he_o bring_v four_o argument_n for_o her_o infallibility_n the_o first_o be_v thus_o no_o man_n by_o hear_v or_o believe_v christ_n can_v hear_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n by_o hear_v the_o church_n hear_v christ_n therefore_o no_o man_n by_o hear_v the_o church_n can_v hear_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n therefore_o she_o be_v infallible_a the_o major_n must_v be_v grant_v otherwise_o you_o charge_v christ_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o damn_v lie_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v he_o that_o bear_v you_o the_o church_n hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o st._n luk._n 10_o 16._o the_o consequence_n be_v both_o unavoidable_a answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o tenet_n which_o be_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a but_o in_o the_o conclusion_n be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n more_o than_o of_o any_o other_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o hierosolymitan_n or_o antiochian_a and_o so_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v be_v not_o prove_v 2._o the_o minor_a be_v deny_v and_o in_o the_o proof_n from_o luk._n 10._o 16._o be_v with_o a_o shameless_a fraud_n foist_v in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o catholic_n church_n diffuse_v over_o the_o world_n much_o less_o roman_a church_n at_o all_o to_o who_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v direct_v but_o by_o you_v be_v mean_v either_o the_o seventy_o disciple_n or_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n as_o compare_v luk._n 10._o 16._o with_o matth._n 10._o 40._o make_v it_o probable_a nor_o do_v christ_n say_v he_o that_o hear_v you_o hear_v i_o and_o he_o that_o despise_v you_o despise_v i_o in_o any_o case_n whatsoever_o for_o then_o the_o high_a priest_n have_v hear_v christ_n when_o they_o hear_v judas_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o apostle_n offer_v and_o promise_v to_o sell_v christ_n for_o money_n and_o peter_z when_o â—e_v deny_v christ_n but_o then_o when_o the_o apostle_n or_o seventy_o speak_v the_o word_n and_o message_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o case_n i_o grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o pope_n yea_o and_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n corinth_n or_o any_o private_a christian_a though_o but_o a_o woman_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v and_o be_v infallible_a so_o that_o this_o place_n be_v gross_o abuse_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n infallibility_n in_o their_o definition_n of_o faith_n till_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o they_o define_v what_o christ_n do_v before_o deliver_v sect_n iii_o matth._n 18._o 17._o or_o 18._o 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o mark_n 16._o 15_o 16._o make_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n his_o claim_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n infallibility_n the_o second_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o man_n can_v be_v damn_v for_o not_o believe_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n but_o every_o man_n shall_v be_v damn_v for_o not_o believe_v the_o church_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v a_o error_n in_o faith_n by_o believe_v the_o church_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o otherwise_o god_n be_v a_o tyrant_n in_o damn_v we_o for_o not_o believe_v a_o lie_n which_o contradict_v himself_o the_o minor_a be_v as_o evident_a he_o that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n so_o matth._n 18._o 18._o
he_o that_o know_v god_n hear_v we_o and_o he_o that_o hear_v we_o not_o be_v not_o of_o god_n in_o this_o we_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o go_v you_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o creature_n etc._n etc._n he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v condemn_v st._n mark_n 16._o 16._o answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o h._n t._n his_o tenet_n and_o so_o the_o proof_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n faulty_a as_o in_o the_o first_o argument_n 2._o the_o minor_a be_v deny_v nor_o do_v any_o one_o of_o the_o text_n allege_v prove_v it_o or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o for_o 1._o the_o text_n matth._n 18_o 17_o or_o 18._o be_v not_o as_o this_o author_n cite_v it_o be_v that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o indefinite_a speech_n equipollent_a to_o this_o universal_a every_o man_n that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n without_o which_o h._n t._n prove_v not_o his_o minor_n but_o thus_o but_o and_o if_o he_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n restrain_v it_o to_o the_o brother_n fin_v against_o his_o brother_n and_o first_o reprove_v single_o 2._o before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n 3._o of_o who_o the_o church_n have_v be_v tell_v 4._o and_o he_o do_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n 2._o the_o text_n speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o believe_v the_o church_n in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o do_v right_o to_o a_o injure_a brother_n for_o the_o phrase_n of_o sin_v against_o a_o brother_n ver_fw-la 15._o can_v neither_o be_v mean_v of_o heresy_n or_o error_n in_o faith_n no_o nor_o sinfulness_n in_o life_n which_o be_v term_v common_o though_o for_o the_o most_o part_n mistake_o a_o public_a scandal_n or_o scandalous_a practice_n but_o only_o of_o a_o particular_a injury_n such_o as_o he_o against_o who_o the_o sin_n be_v may_v forgive_v as_o be_v manifest_a from_o ver_fw-la 21._o and_o the_o parable_n follow_v whereas_o to_o forgive_v heresy_n or_o error_n in_o faith_n or_o public_a scandalous_a practice_n be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o private_a brother_n 3._o that_o by_o the_o church_n be_v mean_v the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o certain_a since_o it_o be_v not_o as_o matth._n 16._o 18._o my_o church_n but_o the_o church_n nor_o if_o it_o be_v can_v it_o be_v understand_v either_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o every_o injure_a brother_n to_o tell_v his_o injury_n to_o it_o not_o of_o a_o perfect_o ecumenical_a council_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n for_o either_o there_o never_o be_v such_o a_o church_n or_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o many_o age_n together_o h._n t._n confess_v p._n 7._o 25._o the_o second_o three_o and_o ten_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n nor_o if_o there_o be_v in_o every_o age_n or_o every_o year_n can_v every_o injure_a brother_n address_v their_o complaint_n to_o they_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o pope_n sometime_o there_o have_v be_v none_o for_o some_o year_n together_o sometime_o it_o have_v be_v uncertain_a which_o be_v the_o true_a pope_n sometime_o by_o reason_n of_o persecution_n and_o for_o other_o cause_v no_o access_n can_v be_v to_o he_o sometime_o the_o wrong_a brother_n can_v not_o travel_v to_o he_o nor_o he_o hear_v his_o cause_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o direction_n to_o go_v to_o his_o legate_n or_o any_o assurance_n that_o he_o can_v commit_v his_o power_n to_o another_o or_o that_o such_o a_o legate_n be_v infallible_a undoubted_o by_o the_o church_n matth._n 18._o 17._o must_v be_v mean_v such_o a_o assembly_n whether_o regular_o form_v or_o otherwise_o occasional_o convening_n which_o be_v of_o near_a access_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a to_o hear_v the_o cause_n and_o to_o determine_v and_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o i_o can_v deprehend_v that_o by_o the_o church_n be_v mean_v the_o mere_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n nor_o be_v here_o appoint_v that_o discipline_n ecclesiastical_a which_o be_v term_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o excommunicate_a heretic_n and_o scandalous_a liver_n in_o the_o church_n but_o a_o direction_n to_o a_o wrong_a brother_n how_o to_o deal_v in_o case_n of_o particular_a injury_n the_o neglect_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n paul_n blame_v so_o much_o in_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 6._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7._o 4._o neither_o do_v let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n import_v excommunication_n out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v say_v let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o not_o to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n nor_o be_v any_o power_n at_o all_o therein_o give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o excommunicate_v all_o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o do_v be_v to_o enjoin_v what_o the_o injurious_a brother_n shall_v do_v that_o excommunication_n which_o be_v here_o mention_v be_v appoint_v or_o permit_v to_o the_o wrong_a brother_n nor_o do_v the_o be_v a_o publican_n exclude_v out_o of_o the_o jewish_a assembly_n or_o service_n the_o publican_n go_v up_o to_o the_o temple_n to_o pray_v luke_n 18._o 10._o matthew_n a_o publican_n be_v a_o jew_n and_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o a_o jew_n though_o a_o publican_n nor_o be_v a_o heathen_a as_o such_o damn_a there_o be_v proselyte_n as_o cornâ—lius_n who_o be_v heathen_n and_o yet_o be_v accept_v with_o god_n only_o the_o publican_n and_o heathen_n be_v such_o as_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o have_v familiar_a arbitrary_a converse_n with_o as_o luke_n 15._o 2._o &_o 19_o 7._o act_n 11._o 3._o appear_v and_o therefore_o the_o speech_n can_v have_v no_o other_o sense_n but_o this_o if_o thy_o brother_n who_o wrong_v thou_o will_v neither_o right_v thou_o after_o private_a rebuke_n nor_o after_o rebuke_v before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n nor_o after_o the_o monition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v either_o that_o particular_a assembly_n of_o christian_n to_o which_o you_o be_v join_v or_o some_o other_o competent_a number_n of_o christian_a brethren_n fit_a to_o hear_v such_o difference_n then_o may_v thou_o shun_v his_o society_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o jew_n be_v wont_a to_o shun_v heathen_n and_o publican_n by_o not_o go_v in_o to_o they_o to_o eat_v or_o invite_v they_o or_o other_o unnecessary_a society_n that_o so_o they_o may_v know_v how_o evil_a their_o deal_n be_v and_o be_v ashamed_a and_o amend_v which_o be_v nothing_o to_o that_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n or_o juridical_a excommunication_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n arrogant_o claim_v by_o pope_n even_o over_o emperor_n and_o by_o other_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n for_o break_v their_o canon_n much_o less_o do_v this_o text_n infer_v damnation_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v not_o hear_v the_o universal_a church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o roman_a pope_n the_o other_o text_n 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o be_v less_o to_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n for_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o hear_v the_o catholic_n roman_n chuâ—ch_n or_o universal_a diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o roman_a popâ—_n but_o of_o hear_v the_o apostle_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n opposite_a to_o false_a prophet_n ver_n 1._o who_o deny_v jesus_n christ_n to_o become_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o of_o hear_v they_o not_o in_o every_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a sort_n mark_v 16_o 15_o 16._o be_v a_o plain_a command_n to_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o then_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v â—ound_v to_o leave_v his_o see_n and_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o council_n to_o be_v non_fw-fr resident_a and_o go_v into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v bid_v preach_v not_o pope_n decree_n or_o council_n canon_n but_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o threaten_n of_o damnation_n be_v not_o to_o he_o that_o shall_v not_o believe_v the_o pope_n decree_n or_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o universal_a church_n but_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n which_o reach_v not_o they_o who_o deny_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n humane_a merit_n worship_v imagâ—â—_n not_o eat_v flesh_n in_o lent_n priest_n single_a life_n and_o such_o other_o innovation_n as_o neither_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n teach_v but_o such_o as_o believe_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o salvation_n by_o he_o alone_o whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a to_o any_o that_o be_v not_o resolve_v to_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o manifest_a light_n that_o none_o of_o these_o text_n
i_o make_v a_o pillar_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o my_o god_n and_o he_o shall_v go_v no_o more_o out_o and_o so_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v 1_o cor._n 7._o 37._o for_o steadfast_a and_o 1_o cor._n 15._o 58._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d steadfast_a unmoveable_a be_v make_v synonymous_a and_o col._n 1._o 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ground_v and_o settle_v in_o the_o faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o move_v away_o from_o the_o hope_n so_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o a_o tile_n which_o be_v often_o shake_v and_o blow_v down_o with_o the_o wind_n but_o a_o pillar_n that_o abide_v unshaken_a and_o the_o seat_n or_o ground_n or_o basis_n of_o truth_n where_o it_o abide_v be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v by_o it_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o invisible_a church_n of_o true_a believer_n and_o though_o not_o of_o every_o truth_n yet_o of_o the_o main_a truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o it_o be_v term_v gal._n 1._o 5._o the_o word_n of_o truth_n james_n 1._o 18._o the_o truth_n john_n 17._o 17._o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o next_o word_n 1_o tim._n 3._o 16._o from_o which_o he_o foretell_v a_o apostasy_n 1_o tim._n 4._o 1._o and_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o truth_n whatsoever_o which_o may_v be_v in_o controversy_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a no_o mere_a mortal_a man_n nor_o all_o man_n be_v ever_o so_o infallible_a which_o be_v right_o understand_v make_v nothing_o for_o infallibility_n in_o all_o point_n which_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n ecumenical_a council_n or_o pope_n or_o all_o together_o shall_v define_v as_o h._n t._n will_v have_v it_o the_o next_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v as_o little_a to_o his_o purpose_n for_o it_o be_v not_o say_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n much_o less_o it_o be_v say_v against_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v but_o against_o my_o church_n that_o be_v christ_n wheresoever_o 2._o nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v mean_v heresy_n as_o this_o author_n suppose_v the_o truth_n be_v however_o by_o the_o modern_a use_n the_o term_n hell_n be_v appropriate_v almost_o to_o the_o place_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o torment_v there_o yet_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d translate_v hell_n be_v either_o never_a or_o not_o many_o time_n use_v in_o the_o bible_n for_o that_o place_n or_o those_o person_n nor_o be_v of_o old_a the_o word_n hell_n appropriate_v to_o that_o place_n of_o torment_n but_o mean_v of_o the_o grave_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o old_a that_o christ_n go_v into_o hell_n that_o be_v for_o a_o time_n to_o abide_v among_o the_o dead_a as_o the_o learned_a usher_n prove_v in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n challenge_n ch_n 8._o and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n or_o the_o grave_n as_o isa_n 38._o 10_o psal_n 9_o 13._o etc._n etc._n be_v mean_v so_o that_o the_o meaning_n of_o matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v no_o more_o but_o this_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n that_o be_v death_n shall_v not_o so_o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n but_o that_o i_o will_v raise_v it_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o life_n eternal_a as_o our_o lord_n christ_n speak_v john_n 6._o 39_o which_o be_v the_o genuine_a meaning_n it_o be_v true_a only_a of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o elect_a not_o of_o the_o mere_a visible_a nor_o of_o that_o be_v such_o a_o prevalency_n deny_v but_o that_o they_o may_v err_v in_o faith_n however_o it_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n final_o to_o perdition_n the_o next_o text_n john_n 14._o 26._o be_v ill_o translate_v shall_v suggest_v to_o you_o all_o thing_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o you_o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v he_o shall_v mind_v you_o of_o all_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o nor_o be_v this_o mean_v only_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o author_n add_v without_o any_o reason_n in_o the_o text_n that_o he_o may_v restrain_v it_o to_o they_o in_o which_o he_o will_v have_v the_o church_n to_o be_v account_v infallible_a but_o also_o in_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v say_v to_o you_o and_o particularity_n express_v vers_fw-la 25_o 28_o 29._o chap._n 15._o 27._o chap._n 16_o 4_o 6_o 12_o 13._o show_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v the_o next_o text_n john_n 16._o 13._o appropriate_a to_o the_o apostle_n to_o who_o the_o word_n be_v speak_v nor_o be_v the_o word_n restrain_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o extend_v also_o to_o point_n of_o practice_n and_o there_o be_v a_o promise_n of_o show_v they_o also_o thing_n to_o come_v which_o argue_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o promise_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o every_o particular_a believer_n since_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o to_o none_o of_o these_o it_o be_v verify_v they_o have_v not_o thing_n to_o come_v show_v to_o they_o according_a to_o that_o promise_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v impertinent_o allege_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v his_o minor_n the_o last_o text_n act_v 15._o 28._o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o council_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o nor_o by_o a_o council_n without_o the_o apostle_n much_o less_o by_o any_o bishop_n of_o one_o city_n as_o rome_n be_v and_o therefore_o prove_v not_o any_o unerringness_n in_o any_o but_o the_o apostle_n nor_o in_o they_o at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o their_o not_o err_v in_o their_o determination_n at_o that_o time_n so_o that_o his_o text_n do_v none_o of_o they_o prove_v his_o minor_n sect_n v._o there_o may_v be_v good_a assurance_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o its_o meaning_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n without_o suppose_v the_o church_n infallibility_n h._n t._n add_v the_o consequence_n be_v confirm_v because_o be_v not_o the_o church_n infallible_a in_o thing_n of_o faith_n we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o or_o what_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o any_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n nor_o consequent_o of_o our_o salvation_n since_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n heb._n 11._o 6._o answ_n h._n t._n have_v here_o vent_v a_o most_o poisonous_a and_o impious_a speech_n which_o tend_v to_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o to_o promote_v atheism_n yea_o in_o seek_v to_o promote_v the_o arrogant_a claim_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n he_o do_v by_o his_o argue_v quite_o pull_v it_o down_o for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o thing_n of_o faith_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n what_o not_o nor_o what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o one_o book_n or_o chapter_n in_o the_o whole_a bible_n than_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n but_o from_o the_o church_n testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o be_v question_v we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o convince_v a_o atheist_n or_o jew_n or_o mahometan_a who_o deny_v such_o infallibility_n nor_o have_v the_o pope_n any_o way_n to_o prove_v his_o supremacy_n or_o transubstantiation_n to_o be_v certain_a point_n of_o faith_n but_o by_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o be_v indeed_o his_o own_o say_n in_o which_o he_o that_o believe_v he_o upon_o no_o better_a ground_n be_v depart_v from_o faith_n in_o god_n to_o faith_n in_o a_o confessed_o sinful_a and_o oft_o time_n notorious_o wicked_a man_n and_o so_o make_v not_o god_n authority_n the_o formal_a motive_n and_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o h._n t._n say_v pag._n 58._o false_o the_o romanist_n do_v beside_o how_o injurious_a be_v it_o to_o god_n to_o make_v he_o to_o have_v deliver_v his_o mind_n so_o as_o none_o can_v understand_v it_o without_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o of_o who_o according_a to_o h._n t._n his_o doctrine_n who_o say_v pag._n 202._o that_o sense_n can_v judge_v at_o all_o of_o substance_n though_o it_o be_v under_o sensible_a accident_n there_o be_v no_o certainty_n whether_o they_o be_v man_n or_o not_o if_o we_o can_v judge_v of_o substance_n by_o sense_n sure_o christ_n do_v very_o ill_a to_o direct_v infidel_n to_o search_v the_o scripture_n john_n 5._o
the_o church_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o every_o visible_a church_n as_o if_o it_o be_v free_a from_o error_n but_o of_o the_o true_a spouse_n of_o christ_n nor_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o christ_n free_a from_o error_n of_o any_o sort_n but_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o word_n follow_v show_n nor_o be_v he_o say_v to_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o father_n or_o not_o to_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o divide_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v not_o it_o for_o his_o mother_n nor_o be_v all_o other_o church_n say_v to_o be_v adulteress_n who_o hold_v not_o with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o he_o who_o divide_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o have_v it_o for_o his_o mother_n of_o who_o he_o have_v say_v illius_fw-la faetuâ—nascimur_fw-la illius_fw-la lacte_fw-la nutrimur_fw-la spiritu_fw-la ojus_fw-la animamur_fw-la whence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o mean_v the_o church_n to_o be_v his_o mother_n who_o be_v bear_v again_o with_o the_o same_o birth_n baptism_n or_o faith_n nourish_v by_o her_o milk_n that_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o animate_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o of_o this_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o whoever_o be_v so_o sever_v from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o multitude_n or_o number_n of_o believer_n throughout_o the_o world_n who_o profess_v and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o common_a faith_n and_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o same_o gospel_n and_o quicken_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n they_o be_v divide_v from_o god_n and_o have_v not_o he_o for_o their_o father_n but_o this_o prove_v not_o that_o he_o that_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v divide_v from_o god_n but_o there_o be_v other_o word_n of_o cyprian_a cite_v by_o he_o as_o find_v epist_n 55._o in_o my_o edition_n at_o bafil_v 1558._o l._n 1._o epist_n 3._o as_o bellar._n also_o cite_v they_o l._n 4._o de_fw-fr romano_n pontifice_fw-la c._n 4._o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o by_o h._n t._n to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n in_o which_o he_o will_v insinuate_v 1._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o principal_a church_n 2._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n chair_n there_o no_o error_n in_o faith_n can_v come_v to_o that_o church_n but_o the_o word_n be_v right_o and_o full_o set_v down_o and_o the_o epistle_n be_v read_v throughout_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o cyprian_a have_v no_o such_o meaning_n as_o this_o author_n will_v put_v upon_o he_o the_o word_n be_v these_o after_o these_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v relate_v before_o concern_v the_o crime_n of_o some_o exclude_v by_o he_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n as_o yet_o over_o and_o above_o a_o false_a bishop_n be_v constitute_v for_o themselves_o by_o heretic_n they_o dare_v sail_n and_o bring_v letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o profane_a person_n to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n arise_v and_o not_o think_v they_o to_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n the_o apostle_n declare_v be_v praise_v to_o who_o perfidiousness_n can_v have_v access_n iâ—_n which_o i_o grant_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o sacerdotal_a unity_n do_v arise_v and_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n peter_n chair_n the_o reason_n of_o which_o speech_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o by_o cyprian_n himself_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr simplicitate_fw-la prâ—latorum_fw-la or_o de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la eccleâ—â—ae_fw-la in_o these_o word_n the_o lord_n speak_v to_o peter_n i_o say_v he_o say_v to_o thou_o that_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o overcome_v it_o i_o will_v give_v to_o thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o what_o thing_n thou_o shall_v bind_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v also_o in_o the_o heaven_n and_o what_o thing_n thou_o shall_v loose_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v also_o loose_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o the_o same_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o say_v feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o although_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o bestow_v equal_a power_n and_o say_v as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o i_o also_o send_v you_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n if_o you_o remit_v sin_n to_o any_o they_o shall_v be_v remit_v to_o he_o if_o you_o â—old_a they_o to_o any_o they_o shall_v be_v hold_v yet_o that_o he_o may_v manifest_v unity_n he_o have_v dispose_v by_o his_o authority_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o same_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o very_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v also_o that_o which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n come_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o and_o a_o little_a after_o which_o unity_n we_o ought_v firm_o to_o hold_v and_o vindicate_v chief_o bishop_n who_o be_v precedent_n in_o the_o church_n that_o we_o may_v prove_v also_o bishopric_n itself_o to_o be_v one_o and_o undivided_a let_v no_o man_n deceive_v the_o fraternity_n with_o a_o lie_n let_v no_o man_n corrupt_v the_o truth_n of_o faith_n with_o perfidious_a prevarication_n bishopric_n be_v one_o of_o which_o by_o each_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o cyprian_n make_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o principal_a church_n not_o because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v above_o any_o other_o in_o honour_n and_o power_n or_o that_o peter_n chair_n be_v more_o infallible_a than_o other_o apostle_n chair_n or_o that_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o he_o express_o say_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v that_o they_o be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n or_o fellowship_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n and_o that_o in_o solidum_fw-la whole_o and_o entire_o that_o be_v as_o much_o one_o as_o another_o each_o bishop_n hold_v his_o part_n in_o the_o one_o bishopric_n but_o because_o he_o make_v the_o unity_n of_o episcopacy_n to_o have_v its_o original_n from_o christ_n grant_n to_o peter_n matth._n 16._o 18._o that_o all_o bishop_n may_v be_v as_o one_o none_o arrogate_a more_o to_o himself_o than_o another_o and_o that_o this_o be_v cyprian_n mind_n appear_v 1._o by_o the_o word_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n present_o after_o the_o word_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v where_o against_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o that_o sail_v to_o rome_n to_o bring_v thither_o letter_n of_o complaint_n against_o cyprian_a he_o say_v but_o what_o cause_n be_v there_o of_o their_o go_n and_o declare_v their_o make_v a_o false_a bishop_n against_o the_o bishop_n for_o either_o that_o please_v than_o which_o they_o have_v do_v and_o they_o persevere_v in_o their_o wickedness_n or_o if_o it_o displease_v they_o and_o they_o recede_v they_o know_v whither_o they_o shall_v return_v for_o sâ—â—h_v it_o be_v decree_v by_o all_o we_o and_o it_o be_v â—qual_a alike_o and_o just_a that_o every_o one_o cause_n shall_v be_v there_o hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v admit_v and_o to_o several_a pastor_n a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v ascribe_v which_o each_o pastor_n shall_v rule_v and_o govern_v be_v to_o give_v account_n to_o the_o lord_n of_o his_o own_o act_n it_o be_v meet_v very_o that_o thosâ—_n over_o who_o we_o be_v precedent_n shall_v not_o run_v about_o nor_o break_v the_o cohere_a concord_n of_o bishop_n by_o their_o subdolous_a and_o fallacious_a rashness_n but_o there_o plead_v their_o cause_n where_o they_o may_v have_v both_o accuser_n and_o witness_n of_o their_o own_o crime_n unless_o to_o a_o few_o desperate_a and_o wretched_a person_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n settle_v in_o africa_n seem_v less_o who_o have_v already_o judge_v of_o they_o and_o by_o the_o weight_n of_o their_o judgement_n have_v damn_v their_o conscience_n bind_v with_o the_o many_o snare_n of_o their_o sin_n which_o word_n show_v that_o cyprian_a deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o he_o less_o thâ—n_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o person_n shall_v appeal_v from_o they_o to_o rome_n but_o assert_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o bishop_n and_o that_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n be_v give_v to_o each_o pastor_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o thereof_o must_v give_v account_n to_o the_o lord_n not_o the_o whole_a to_o any_o one_o no_o not_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o he_o ought_v
not_o to_o receive_v the_o letter_n and_o complaint_n of_o the_o divide_a party_n from_o cyprian_a nor_o to_o take_v on_o he_o to_o juâ—ge_v their_o cause_n but_o to_o remit_v they_o to_o their_o own_o bishop_n 2._o it_o appear_v by_o the_o fact_n of_o cyprian_a who_o oppose_v stâ—phen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptise_v the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n as_o his_o epistle_n to_o pompeius_n show_v and_o join_v with_o firmiâ—â—anus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cappadocia_n cilicia_n and_o galatia_n excommunicate_v by_o pope_n stephen_n and_o so_o involve_v in_o the_o same_o censure_n in_o which_o state_n he_o die_v without_o repentance_n for_o aught_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o conceive_v not_o the_o pope_n infallible_a or_o his_o judge_n or_o himself_o subject_a to_o he_o but_o count_v stephen_n a_o usurper_n over_o his_o brethren_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o impose_v his_o decree_n on_o other_o and_o censure_n of_o dissenter_n and_o for_o the_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n they_o be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o to_o peter_n chair_n and_o the_o principal_a church_n infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n can_v have_v access_n but_o to_o the_o roman_n mean_v not_o only_o the_o bishop_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o perfidia_fw-la there_o be_v mean_v not_o any_o infidelity_n or_o false_a faith_n whatsoever_o but_o those_o perfidious_a person_n and_o their_o treacherous_a action_n in_o break_v from_o cyprian_a nor_o do_v he_o say_v that_o perfidiousness_n can_v have_v access_n at_o no_o time_n but_o not_o at_o that_o time_n which_o he_o ascribe_v not_o to_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o place_n but_o their_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n heretofore_o praise_v by_o paul_n and_o to_o the_o providence_n of_o cornelius_n their_o bishop_n and_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n as_o the_o word_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o epistle_n show_v although_o i_o know_v there_o your_o fraternity_n to_o wit_n be_v fence_v by_o your_o providence_n and_o also_o wary_a enough_o by_o their_o own_o vigilancy_n can_v be_v take_v with_o the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n nor_o deceive_v and_o that_o so_o much_o the_o magistery_n and_o divine_a precept_n prevail_v with_o they_o as_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n be_v in_o they_o yet_o our_o over_o abundance_n of_o carefulness_n or_o charity_n have_v persuade_v we_o to_o write_v these_o thing_n to_o you_o be_v indeed_o not_o altogether_o out_o of_o fear_n of_o cornelius_n of_o who_o he_o take_v notice_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n marvail_v enough_o when_o he_o observe_v by_o his_o letter_n that_o he_o be_v somewhat_o move_v by_o the_o threat_n and_o terror_n of_o they_o that_o come_v and_o therefore_o do_v earnest_o press_v he_o to_o take_v courage_n and_o to_o withstand_v they_o which_o be_v right_o understand_v the_o speech_n of_o cyprian_a concern_v the_o roman_a constancy_n and_o the_o inaccessibleness_n of_o perfidiousness_n to_o they_o appear_v only_a expression_n of_o his_o confidence_n and_o good_a hope_n not_o of_o any_o certainty_n that_o it_o will_v be_v so_o much_o less_o of_o any_o infallibility_n of_o their_o bishop_n or_o church_n and_o this_o he_o do_v to_o engage_v they_o to_o withstand_v the_o schismatics_n it_o be_v a_o great_a argument_n with_o person_n to_o be_v constant_a to_o those_o who_o express_v their_o confide_n in_o they_o and_o their_o expectation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v his_o epistle_n read_v to_o the_o most_o flourish_a clergy_n there_o preside_v with_o cornelius_n and_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o ample_a common_a people_n or_o laity_n that_o if_o any_o contagion_n of_o poison_a speech_n and_o pestiferous_a sow_v have_v creep_v in_o it_o may_v be_v all_o put_v off_o from_o the_o ear_n and_o breast_n of_o the_o brethren_n and_o the_o entire_a and_o sincere_a love_n of_o good_a man_n may_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o filth_n of_o heretical_a detraction_n which_o show_v that_o he_o conceive_v they_o liable_a to_o such_o contagion_n and_o pollution_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v then_o altogether_o free_a all_o these_o thing_n be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o passage_n of_o cyprian_a be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o infallibility_n and_o supreme_a judicature_n and_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n that_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n l._n 3._o c._n ult_n that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o have_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o wellspring_n of_o truth_n the_o dwell_a place_n of_o faith_n etc._n etc._n be_v true_a but_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a dream_n that_o the_o româ—n_n and_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o same_o nor_o if_o they_o be_v do_v they_o prove_v infallibility_n in_o all_o definition_n of_o faith_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o enjoy_n for_o themselves_o the_o true_a worship_n truth_n and_o faith_n the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o the_o roman_a faith_n command_v by_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v change_v l._n 3._o c._n 4_o in_o apolog_n cont_n ruffinum_n we_o subscribe_v to_o who_o profess_v our_o ready_a reception_n of_o what_o faith_n the_o apostle_n command_v the_o word_n of_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n adv_o hare_n c._n 41._o be_v thus_o not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o in_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o church_n two_o thing_n be_v vehement_o and_o studious_o to_o be_v observe_v unto_o which_o they_o ought_v altogether_o to_o stick_v who_o will_v not_o be_v heretic_n the_o first_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v ancient_o decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n from_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o late_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n nor_o do_v prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a council_n be_v infallible_a much_o less_o that_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a nor_o be_v the_o word_n of_o augustin_n which_o i_o find_v not_o l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a c._n 4_o i_o know_v by_o divine_a revelation_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n if_o they_o be_v as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o for_o his_o purpose_n for_o if_o by_o it_o he_o mean_v the_o church_n it_o follow_v not_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n teach_v it_o all_o truth_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o all_o truth_n simple_o nor_o at_o all_o time_n but_o i_o find_v these_o word_n l._n 4._o the_o bapt_a contra_fw-la donat._n c._n 5._o in_o vain_a some_o when_o they_o be_v overcome_v by_o reason_n object_n to_o we_o custom_n as_o if_o custom_n be_v great_a than_o truth_n or_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v in_o spiritual_n which_o be_v to_o the_o better_o reveal_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n this_o be_v plain_o true_a that_o reason_n and_o truth_n be_v to_o be_v put_v before_o custom_n the_o word_n of_o augustin_n epist_n 118._o c._n 5._o be_v not_o full_o set_v down_o by_o h._n t._n they_o be_v thus_o if_o the_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n prescribe_v which_o of_o these_o speak_v about_o offer_v and_o fast_v be_v to_o be_v donâ—_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v that_o that_o be_v to_o be_v do_v which_o we_o read_v in_o like_a manner_n also_o if_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n the_o whole_a church_n through_o the_o world_n do_v frequent_a for_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v so_o to_o do_v be_v of_o most_o insolent_a madness_n where_o 1._o he_o mean_v it_o of_o rite_n not_o determine_v in_o scripture_n not_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n 2._o neither_o do_v he_o count_v it_o madness_n to_o dispute_v against_o the_o use_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yea_o he_o make_v it_o a_o rule_n which_o he_o have_v from_o ambrose_n to_o fast_o as_o they_o do_v at_o milan_n when_o he_o be_v there_o and_o as_o they_o do_v at_o rome_n when_o he_o be_v there_o epist_n 86._o ad_fw-la casul_n no_o nor_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o one_o age_n but_o against_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o every_o age_n other_o word_n of_o august_n cont_n epist_n fundam_fw-la c._n 5._o be_v bring_v by_o h._n t._n and_o urge_v often_o by_o romanist_n for_o the_o assert_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n above_o the_o scripture_n thus_o and_o i_o myself_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n be_v it_o not_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n move_v i_o to_o it_o but_o the_o word_n be_v not_o thus_o right_o allege_v for_o 1._o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v leave_v out_o which_o show_v he_o mean_v it_o not_o of_o the_o roman_a only_o and_o some_o word_n follow_v seem_v to_o extend_v it_o to_o the_o church_n comprehend_v
the_o apostle_n or_o if_o restrain_v to_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o those_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o he_o 2._o the_o word_n ego_fw-la vero_fw-la evangelio_fw-la non_fw-la crederem_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o catholicae_fw-la ecclesâ—ae_fw-la commoveret_fw-la authoritas_fw-la be_v not_o well_o render_v by_o h._n t._n as_o if_o they_o do_v declare_v his_o purpose_n for_o the_o future_a or_o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n or_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o roman_n or_o present_a universal_a church_n authority_n for_o this_o have_v be_v a_o impious_a speech_n in_o this_o sense_n and_o unfit_a for_o a_o holy_a man_n much_o more_o for_o a_o bishop_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n as_o particular_o lib._n confess_v 9_o c._n 5._o in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v give_v so_o excellent_a a_o authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n through_o all_o land_n unless_o he_o will_v that_o by_o it_o god_n shall_v be_v believe_v but_o either_o he_o use_v the_o imperfect_a tense_n for_o the_o preterperfect_a after_o the_o african_a dialect_n as_o he_o do_v in_o a_o like_a speech_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr beata_fw-la vita_fw-la sic_fw-la exarsi_fw-la ut_fw-la omnes_fw-la illas_fw-la vellem_fw-la anchoras_fw-la rumpere_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o nonnullorum_fw-la â—ominum_fw-la existimatio_fw-la commoveret_fw-la where_o commoveret_fw-la be_v use_v for_o commovisset_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o word_n here_o use_v and_o so_o the_o sense_n be_v i_o myself_o very_o have_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v move_v i_o note_v thereby_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o first_o believe_v not_o the_o sole_a reason_n or_o motive_n of_o his_o present_a believe_v and_o to_o this_o sense_n the_o speech_n obtâ—mperavi_n dicentibus_fw-la credit_n evangelio_n ipsi_fw-la evangeliâ—_n catholicis_fw-la prâ—edicantibus_fw-la credidi_fw-la recte_fw-la credidisti_fw-la catholicis_fw-la laudantibus_fw-la evangelium_fw-la quibus_fw-la prae_fw-la ipientibus_fw-la evangelio_n credidi_fw-la per_fw-la â—os_v illi_fw-la credideram_fw-la which_o express_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o believe_v and_o that_o be_v not_o authority_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o infallible_a function_n and_o right_a to_o define_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o person_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o holiness_n honesty_n wisdom_n and_o such_o other_o act_n of_o god_n providence_n mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n before_o which_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n 3._o or_o else_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o most_o sincere_a wisdom_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o few_o spiritual_a man_n come_v in_o this_o life_n then_o in_o that_o case_n nothing_o will_v move_v he_o to_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n unto_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n chap._n 4._o and_o the_o series_n of_o the_o dispute_n seem_v to_o lead_v and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 14._o to_o reconcile_v augustine_n word_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o donatist_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o against_o manichaeus_n his_o epistle_n of_o the_o foundation_n that_o the_o church_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n not_o by_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n say_v that_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n because_o the_o manichee_n do_v admit_v miracle_n but_o deny_v the_o scripture_n which_o countenance_v this_o last_o sense_n any_o of_o these_o way_n which_o have_v their_o probability_n the_o speech_n may_v be_v right_a but_o not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n certain_o they_o ascribe_v no_o infallibility_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o roman_a pope_n or_o church_n if_o the_o speech_n be_v not_o understand_v in_o the_o last_o sense_n of_o not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o exclude_v the_o innate_a evidence_n of_o wisdom_n and_o truth_n therein_o or_o if_o the_o second_o sense_n hold_v not_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o do_v at_o first_o conversion_n it_o it_o certain_a the_o first_o sense_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o universal_a tradition_n in_o other_o sense_n special_o that_o in_o which_o the_o papist_n allege_v it_o it_o be_v a_o impious_a speech_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o other_o place_n in_o his_o work_n sure_o he_o that_o read_v his_o first_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o donatist_n will_v find_v he_o after_o cyprian_n full_o against_o the_o ascribe_v to_o any_o bishop_n on_o earth_n supreme_a judicature_n over_o other_o bishop_n or_o make_v any_o church_n or_o council_n infallible_a but_o assert_v that_o the_o former_a full_a general_n council_n may_v be_v mend_v by_o the_o late_a and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o determination_n of_o any_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o church_n to_o be_v rest_v on_o as_o infallible_a in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o the_o holy_a scripture_n after_o all_o this_o empty_a scribble_n of_o h._n t._n he_o yet_o add_v i_o now_o resume_v the_o principal_a argument_n and_o retort_v it_o thus_o upon_o our_o adversary_n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o her_o proposal_n or_o definition_n of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o major_n have_v be_v full_o prove_v before_o the_o minor_a must_v be_v grant_v by_o our_o adversary_n because_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o be_v heretickâ—_n in_o the_o revolt_n from_o our_o church_n but_o by_o false_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o they_o begin_v their_o bless_a reformation_n a_o most_o blasphemous_a evasion_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o by_o which_o they_o have_v exclude_v themselves_o from_o all_o possible_a assurance_n of_o true_a faith_n or_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o to_o arrogate_v infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o they_o deny_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v a_o most_o frontless_a impudence_n and_o then_o he_o add_v his_o note_n who_o he_o mean_v by_o his_o infallible_a church_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o this_o article_n answ_n 1._o understanding_n by_o the_o protestant_n church_n that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o year_n 1517._o term_v protestant_n from_o the_o protest_v against_o the_o decree_n make_v at_o spires_n anno_fw-la 1529._o as_o sleidan_n lib._n 6._o com._n report_n the_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v we_o yield_v the_o protestant_a church_n or_o church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o member_n of_o it_o conceive_v it_o will_v be_v indeed_o to_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o donatist_n if_o they_o shall_v appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o themselves_o or_o count_v all_o out_o of_o it_o that_o be_v not_o of_o that_o party_n as_o the_o romanist_n do_v who_o be_v in_o this_o successor_n to_o the_o donatist_n but_o if_o by_o the_o protestant_n church_n be_n mean_v the_o whole_a number_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n in_o the_o fundamental_o which_o now_o the_o protestant_n hold_v so_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o we_o deny_v that_o the_o protestant_n be_v just_o term_v sectary_n mean_v by_o sectary_n a_o party_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o primitive_a christian_a faith_n or_o do_v separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o it_o be_v or_o be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o its_o integrity_n 3._o we_o deny_v the_o major_a to_o have_v be_v prove_v understand_v it_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o this_o or_o any_o age_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o and_o do_v not_o concur_v in_o the_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n 4._o we_o grant_v the_o minor_a but_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o we_o say_v it_o be_v utter_o false_a that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o acquit_v ourselves_o from_o heresy_n than_o by_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o the_o reformation_n begin_v 1517._o yea_o we_o say_v that_o the_o error_n in_o faith_n the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n we_o now_o accuse_v the_o roman_a church_n of_o â—_o be_v many_o of_o
they_o late_a than_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a even_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v oppose_v more_o or_o less_o at_o least_o some_o of_o they_o by_o a_o considerable_a party_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v far_o better_a christian_n than_o the_o pope_n or_o roman_a clergy_n which_o condemn_v and_o persecute_v they_o as_o heretic_n from_o which_o crime_n we_o be_v able_a to_o acquit_v ourselves_o other_o way_n than_o h._n t._n say_v we_o can_v chief_o by_o show_v the_o agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o first_o church_n after_o christ_n ascension_n and_o the_o orthodox_n teacher_n in_o they_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o answer_n to_o his_o nine_o article_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a frontless_a impudence_n in_o he_o to_o charge_v we_o with_o any_o blasphemous_a evasion_n or_o exclude_v ourselves_o from_o all_o possible_a assurance_n of_o faith_n or_o salvation_n and_o to_o arrogate_v to_o himself_o as_o if_o he_o have_v prove_v either_o the_o reformation_n which_o be_v begin_v 1517._o by_o luther_n and_o after_o by_o zuinglius_fw-la and_o other_o continue_v have_v be_v bless_v by_o god_n notwithstanding_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o papal_a party_n and_o the_o difference_n among_o protestant_n and_o the_o reformation_n seek_v in_o england_n since_o 1641._o have_v be_v bless_v notwithstanding_o the_o trouble_n and_o difference_n foment_v by_o the_o popish_a and_o prelatical_a party_n as_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o preacher_n be_v notwithstanding_o the_o persecution_n heresy_n and_o schism_n that_o follow_v it_o notwithstanding_o what_o h._n t._n or_o any_o other_o romanist_n have_v say_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o pope_n have_v not_o prove_v infallible_a but_o may_v be_v prove_v and_o have_v be_v false_a and_o heretical_a which_o be_v in_o part_n prove_v by_o the_o objection_n follow_v sect_n vii_o the_o objection_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n against_o the_o infallibility_n which_o h._n t._n ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n be_v make_v good_a against_o his_o answer_n h._n t._n say_v thus_o objection_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n solve_v object_n all_o the_o israelite_n adore_v the_o golden_a â—alf_n therefore_o the_o whole_a church_n err_v answ_n moses_n and_o the_o levite_n do_v not_o who_o be_v many_o thousand_o exod._n 32._o numb_a 3._o 39_o therefore_o both_o those_o proposition_n be_v false_a to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o whereas_o the_o romanist_n do_v allege_v to_o prove_v a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n who_o by_o himself_o or_o with_o a_o council_n be_v a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n of_o faith_n god_n ordinance_n of_o one_o high_a priest_n in_o israel_n to_o who_o judgement_n all_o must_v stand_v deut._n 17._o as_o bellarmine_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la cap._n 4._o etc._n etc._n do_v this_o argument_n be_v retort_v thus_o if_o aaron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n be_v not_o infallible_a then_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o christian_n as_o there_o be_v over_o the_o israelite_n and_o such_o a_o council_n as_o the_o jewish_a synedrium_fw-la which_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n as_o romanist_n will_v have_v yet_o they_o may_v be_v fallible_a since_o the_o jewish_a high_a priest_n and_o council_n who_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n be_v not_o infallible_a though_o they_o be_v as_o much_o privilege_v by_o papist_n own_v arguing_n who_o infer_v their_o sovereign_a infallible_a judicature_n of_o controversy_n which_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n from_o the_o jewish_a high_a priest_n and_o his_o council_n but_o aaron_n and_o the_o jewish_a council_n and_o church_n be_v not_o infallible_a for_o aaron_n and_o the_o council_n and_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v err_v as_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o make_v the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o people_n motion_n and_o concurrence_n thereto_o now_o though_o moses_n and_o the_o levite_n do_v not_o err_v yet_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o people_n do_v from_o who_o privilege_n and_o not_o from_o moses_n the_o civil_a magistrate_n the_o infallible_a judicature_n of_o the_o pope_n as_o universal_a bishop_n and_o the_o roman_a church_n catholic_n be_v fetch_v and_o therefore_o the_o answer_n avoid_v not_o the_o objection_n h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o jew_n council_n err_v in_o condemn_v christ_n answ_n no_o wonder_v it_o be_v not_o perfect_o ecumenical_a for_o christ_n himself_o be_v then_o head_n of_o the_o church_n on_o earth_n and_o the_o high_a authority_n be_v in_o he_o not_o in_o the_o jew_n council_n and_o if_o the_o jew_n church_n can_v err_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n can_v for_o it_o be_v build_v as_o st._n paul_n say_v on_o better_a promise_n i_o reply_v 1._o this_o answer_n which_o make_v that_o council_n not_o perfect_o ecumenical_a and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n it_o err_v plain_o intimate_v that_o if_o a_o council_n be_v nor_o perfect_o ecumenical_a though_o it_o will_v be_v otherwise_o infallible_a yet_o in_o that_o case_n it_o may_v err_v whence_o it_o will_v follow_v unless_o the_o papist_n can_v prove_v their_o council_n which_o they_o say_v be_v approve_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v perfect_o ecumenical_a that_o be_v call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o be_v not_o infallible_a now_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o trent_n nor_o the_o lateran_n council_n nor_o those_o of_o constance_n basil_n florence_n nor_o any_o other_o council_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n last_o pass_v have_v be_v so_o call_v yea_o sometime_o one_o party_n have_v keep_v a_o council_n in_o opposition_n to_o another_o and_o pope_n against_o pope_n and_o from_o the_o trent_n council_n to_o which_o they_o adhere_v not_o only_o the_o greek_a and_o asiatick_n and_o african_a church_n be_v whole_o absent_a but_o also_o the_o french_a for_o a_o time_n and_o the_o council_n consist_v in_o effect_n of_o none_o but_o italian_n and_o the_o pope_n hireling_n some_o of_o who_o be_v only_o titular_a bishop_n have_v never_o be_v at_o the_o place_n whereof_o they_o carry_v the_o title_n and_o these_o by_o the_o plurality_n of_o voice_n serve_v the_o pope_n end_n but_o in_o nothing_o either_o serious_o seek_v the_o truth_n or_o reformation_n of_o corruption_n as_o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_v by_o that_o intelligent_a man_n friar_n paul_n of_o vâ—nice_n have_v clear_v to_o the_o world_n by_o which_o be_v it_o not_o that_o papist_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hoodwink_a themselves_o they_o may_v see_v how_o mere_a a_o cheat_n that_o council_n be_v and_o how_o just_o it_o be_v refuse_v by_o the_o french_a papist_n themselves_o unto_o this_o day_n 2_o though_o christ_n be_v then_o head_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n among_o the_o jew_n not_o act_n but_o as_o prophet_n to_o his_o disciple_n he_o do_v not_o deny_v subjection_n to_o the_o priest_n he_o be_v circumcise_v the_o eight_o day_n as_o subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n present_v at_o the_o temple_n with_o a_o offer_n go_v up_o to_o the_o feast_n keep_v the_o passover_n deny_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n yea_o direct_v the_o leper_n to_o offer_v to_o the_o priest_n for_o his_o cleanse_n as_o moses_n bid_v he_o and_o john_n note_n that_o the_o high_a priest_n in_o that_o he_o be_v high_a priest_n that_o year_n prophesy_v of_o christ_n death_n john_n 11._o 51._o which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o privilege_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o council_n of_o the_o jew_n it_o be_v not_o take_v away_o by_o christ_n be_v on_o earth_n but_o sure_o than_o they_o do_v err_v and_o therefore_o be_v not_o at_o all_o infallible_a in_o their_o ordinary_a determination_n 3._o it_o follow_v if_o the_o jew_n church_n can_v err_v notwithstanding_o those_o passage_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o papist_n bring_v for_o the_o pope_n and_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n from_o their_o infallibility_n than_o the_o pope_n and_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o well_o prove_v thence_o 4._o st._n paul_n do_v not_o say_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v build_v on_o better_a promise_n than_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o the_o second_o covenant_n be_v make_v a_o law_n on_o better_a promise_n than_o the_o first_o be_v say_v heb._n 8._o 6._o but_o those_o promise_n be_v set_v down_o vers_n 10_o 11_o 12._o of_o that_o chapter_n of_o which_o there_o be_v none_o concern_v any_o much_o less_o a_o great_a degree_n of_o infallibility_n in_o any_o chief_a bishop_n on_o earth_n ecumenical_a council_n or_o church_n of_o christian_n above_o the_o jewish_a high_a priest_n and_o council_n and_o therefore_o
this_o allegation_n do_v no_o whit_n infringe_v the_o objection_n h._n t._n add_v object_n st._n peter_n err_v in_o faith_n when_o st._n paul_n contradict_v he_o to_o the_o face_n answ_n no_o it_o be_v only_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o conversation_n according_a to_o tertullian_n lib._n prescript_n cap._n 23._o by_o withdraw_v himself_o and_o refuse_v to_o eat_v with_o the_o gentile_n for_o fear_n of_o the_o jew_n gal._n 2._o 12._o i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a tertullian_n say_v that_o peter_n be_v fact_n be_v conversationis_fw-la vitium_fw-la non_fw-la praedicationis_fw-la a_o vice_n of_o his_o conversation_n not_o of_o his_o preach_v and_o he_o show_v wherein_o that_o he_o preach_v not_o another_o god_n or_o christ_n or_o â—ope_v but_o this_o do_v not_o show_v that_o peter_n err_v not_o at_o all_o in_o any_o point_n of_o faith_n nor_o that_o tertullian_n think_v so_o yea_o the_o very_a word_n of_o paul_n gal._n 2._o 15._o that_o he_o do_v not_o walk_v upright_o according_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n show_v that_o his_o practice_n do_v infer_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o word_n why_o compeâ—lest_v thou_o the_o gentile_n to_o judaize_v which_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o by_o suggest_v to_o they_o that_o opinion_n that_o they_o must_v do_v so_o show_v he_o teach_v the_o gentile_n a_o error_n in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n contrary_n to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n act_v 15._o it_o follow_v object_n christ_n blame_v the_o incredulity_n of_o his_o disciple_n in_o not_o believe_v his_o resurrection_n st._n mark_v 16._o 14._o answ_n he_o only_o blame_v their_o slowness_n in_o believe_v not_o any_o error_n in_o faith_n or_o loss_n of_o faith_n in_o they_o see_v they_o have_v it_o not_o before_o for_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o christ_n have_v say_v to_o they_o of_o it_o as_o appear_v st._n luke_n 18._o &_o 1_o st._n john_n 20._o they_o do_v not_o know_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n at_o once_o but_o by_o degree_n i_o reply_v the_o question_n now_o be_v of_o infallibility_n not_o of_o apostasy_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v not_o infallible_a if_o they_o do_v actual_o err_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o do_v err_v who_o do_v not_o believe_v christ_n to_o have_v be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v sure_o a_o error_n in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o much_o the_o great_a in_o that_o it_o be_v foretell_v by_o christ_n himself_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v and_o tell_v by_o woman_n that_o it_o be_v so_o and_o of_o this_o number_n peter_n be_v one_o after_o he_o be_v term_v peter_n and_o according_a to_o the_o romanist_n doctrine_n have_v be_v make_v prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o chief_a pastor_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n now_o if_o peter_n do_v err_v then_o in_o faith_n much_o more_o may_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v his_o successor_n and_o to_o derive_v their_o privilege_n from_o his_o grant_n and_o consequent_o can_v pretend_v to_o any_o more_o than_o he_o have_v again_o object_n every_o man_n be_v a_o liar_n answ_n in_o his_o own_o particular_a be_v it_o so_o yet_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v and_o will_v teach_v the_o church_n all_o truth_n he_o be_v no_o friend_n to_o truth_n that_o contradict_v it_o and_o albeit_o man_n of_o himself_o may_v err_v yet_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o may_v be_v guide_v so_o that_o â—e_n err_v not_o i_o reply_v the_o word_n that_o make_v every_o man_n a_o liar_n do_v speak_v this_o of_o man_n in_o contradistinction_n to_o god_n be_v true_a and_o thereby_o show_v that_o this_o be_v make_v god_n prerogative_n to_o be_v true_a without_o any_o error_n and_o that_o no_o mere_a man_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o not_o infallible_a and_o consequent_o neither_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o council_n nor_o church_n infallible_a nor_o do_v the_o answer_n avoid_v it_o for_o if_o they_o be_v every_o one_o a_o liar_n in_o his_o own_o particular_a they_o must_v be_v so_o in_o a_o community_n or_o council_n as_o if_o each_o person_n in_o his_o own_o particular_a be_v blind_a the_o whole_a company_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o too_o i_o grant_v the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v and_o will_v teach_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n mean_v the_o church_n of_o the_o elect_a all_o truth_n necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n and_o he_o be_v no_o friend_n to_o truth_n that_o contradict_v it_o but_o that_o he_o will_v teach_v any_o or_o all_o the_o visible_a church_n or_o their_o bishop_n and_o teacher_n or_o any_o one_o bishop_n all_o truth_n in_o any_o point_n controvert_v so_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v infallible_a judge_n in_o determine_v controversy_n of_o faith_n be_v more_o than_o yet_o be_v prove_v by_o h._n t._n or_o any_o other_o and_o if_o man_n may_v of_o himself_o err_v though_o he_o may_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v guide_v so_o that_o he_o err_v not_o then_o unless_o it_o may_v be_v know_v that_o in_o this_o or_o that_o definition_n of_o faith_n he_o be_v so_o guide_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n no_o man_n can_v rest_v upon_o his_o definition_n as_o infallible_a but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o either_o a_o council_n or_o pope_n who_o be_v confess_o fallible_a of_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o do_v implore_v the_o holy_a ghost_n help_n as_o know_v they_o may_v err_v be_v guide_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o they_o may_v not_o err_v but_o by_o examine_v their_o definition_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o know_v they_o have_v not_o err_v and_o consequent_o such_o a_o not_o err_v being_n uncertain_a their_o definition_n can_v at_o no_o time_n without_o proof_n from_o scripture_n which_o each_o person_n be_v to_o try_v for_o himself_o be_v a_o sufficient_a assurance_n to_o build_v a_o firm_a faith_n upon_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o next_o objection_n object_n try_v all_o thing_n hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a 1_o thess_n 5._o believe_v not_o every_o spirit_n but_o try_v the_o spirit_n if_o they_o be_v from_o god_n 1_o john_n 4._o answ_n try_v they_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n that_o be_v the_o touchstone_n not_o the_o dead_a letter_n humane_a reason_n or_o the_o private_a spirit_n i_o reply_v if_o christian_n be_v to_o try_v all_o thing_n than_o they_o be_v to_o try_v the_o church_n authority_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n authority_n can_v be_v no_o rule_n of_o trial_n and_o indeed_o the_o precept_n have_v be_v ridiculous_a if_o he_o have_v bid_v they_o try_v the_o church_n definition_n whether_o they_o be_v good_a or_o no_o and_o the_o spirit_n whether_o of_o god_n by_o the_o church_n authority_n unless_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o something_o else_o which_o be_v of_o itself_o credible_a for_o when_o the_o church_n define_v for_o example_n sake_n transubstantiation_n to_o try_v this_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o inquire_v whether_o the_o church_n have_v define_v it_o if_o we_o must_v rest_v on_o its_o authority_n without_o examine_v its_o proof_n which_o will_v be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v try_v not_o at_o all_o what_o the_o church_n propound_v but_o believe_v it_o but_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a rule_n till_o we_o know_v who_o be_v the_o church_n by_o who_o authority_n and_o what_o be_v their_o authority_n by_o which_o we_o must_v try_v especial_o consider_v it_o be_v not_o agree_v among_o papist_n whether_o a_o pope_n or_o council_n joint_o or_o several_o be_v the_o church_n even_o h._n t._n pag._n 70._o speak_v as_o if_o he_o will_v fain_o take_v in_o all_o but_o be_v doubtful_a on_o which_o to_o fasten_v nor_o be_v they_o agree_v whether_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n be_v superior_a nor_o which_o council_n be_v approve_v which_o reprobate_a nor_o how_o far_o that_o which_o be_v approve_v be_v so_o the_o rule_n be_v more_o uncertain_a when_o council_n be_v against_o council_n and_o pope_n against_o pope_n the_o truth_n be_v papist_n contrary_a to_o the_o apostle_n precept_n be_v not_o allow_v by_o their_o doctrine_n to_o try_v what_o their_o church_n that_o be_v their_o pope_n and_o prelate_n teach_v they_o but_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o with_o a_o implicit_a assent_n without_o any_o trial_n or_o explicit_a knowledge_n as_o for_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o like_v it_o well_o to_o try_v by_o it_o if_o it_o be_v in_o truth_n and_o not_o in_o pretence_n only_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o which_o case_n we_o be_v to_o take_v heed_n that_o we_o be_v not_o deceive_v by_o such_o say_n as_o pretend_v to_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n but_o be_v not_o the_o apostle_n paul_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 2._o tell_v we_o there_o be_v such_o pretension_n
and_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o be_v they_o each_o consonant_n to_o other_o in_o all_o their_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o whatever_o be_v teach_v by_o any_o of_o they_o be_v steadfast_o believe_v by_o all_o i_o reply_v h._n t._n say_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o christ_n our_o lord_n have_v found_v and_o build_v a_o church_n in_o his_o own_o blood_n which_o be_v the_o only_a mâ—stris_n of_o divine_a faith_n and_o sole_a repository_n of_o all_o reveal_v truth_n at_o least_o for_o a_o age_n or_o two_o which_o if_o true_a than_o the_o apostle_n be_v in_o that_o age_n to_o depend_v on_o their_o decree_n but_o here_o he_o eat_v his_o word_n in_o the_o epistle_n the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a mistress_n of_o divine_a faith_n here_o the_o church_n be_v to_o depend_v on_o the_o apostle_n as_o on_o the_o first_o master_n and_o proposer_n of_o faith_n how_o these_o hang_v together_o i_o understand_v not_o that_o which_o he_o say_v here_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v very_o true_a understanding_n by_o master_n not_o lord_n but_o teacher_n the_o church_n neither_o now_o nor_o in_o any_o age_n be_v mistress_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n in_o right_a sense_n that_o be_v the_o teacher_n or_o propounder_n of_o divine_a truth_n but_o the_o learner_n it_o be_v the_o mere_a sophistry_n of_o papist_n to_o term_v the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n the_o church_n and_o to_o call_v a_o hundred_o or_o two_o of_o bishop_n some_o of_o they_o mere_a titular_o without_o any_o diocese_n such_o as_o never_o know_v what_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n be_v nor_o ever_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o any_o people_n the_o catholic_n church_n the_o concession_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v each_o of_o they_o a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n of_o divine_a assistance_n and_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n prove_v that_o this_o be_v not_o peter_n prerogative_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o peculiar_a prerogative_n to_o each_o apostle_n than_o it_o descend_v not_o to_o any_o successor_n and_o so_o by_o this_o author_n own_o word_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o council_n be_v a_o mere_a figment_n nor_o be_v infallibility_n to_o be_v seek_v from_o any_o but_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n doctrine_n who_o do_v still_o propound_v matter_n of_o divine_a faith_n to_o we_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o more_o privilege_n of_o keep_v or_o convey_v to_o we_o the_o truth_n reveal_v by_o the_o apostle_n then_o that_o at_o jerusalem_n antioch_n ephesus_n alexandria_n or_o any_o other_o which_o the_o apostle_n found_v and_o therefore_o ireneus_fw-la tertullian_n and_o such_o of_o the_o father_n as_o direct_v we_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o apostolic_a church_n for_o establishment_n against_o heretic_n direct_v we_o to_o other_o church_n where_o the_o apostle_n preach_v beside_o the_o roman_a it_o be_v further_a object_v the_o church_n have_v now_o no_o new_a revelation_n nor_o can_v â—he_n make_v now_o any_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n therefore_o we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v her_o definition_n h._n t._n answer_n i_o grant_v the_o antecedent_n but_o deny_v the_o consequence_n for_o though_o she_o can_v make_v no_o new_a point_n yet_o she_o can_v explicate_v the_o old_a and_o render_v that_o clear_a which_o be_v before_o obscure_a and_o can_v define_v against_o new_a heresy_n i_o reply_v the_o grant_n of_o the_o antecedent_n be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o if_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v term_v teach_v any_o other_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o be_v reveal_v to_o the_o apostle_n we_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o believe_v her_o definition_n and_o consequent_o she_o must_v prove_v her_o definition_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o not_o only_o say_v they_o be_v apostolical_a ere_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o it_o be_v still_o to_o be_v heed_v which_o paul_n say_v gal._n 1._o 8._o if_o he_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n or_o any_o man_n preach_v i_o may_v add_v or_o believe_v any_o other_o gospel_n then_o what_o be_v preach_v by_o paul_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o galatian_n he_o be_v accurse_v and_o consequent_o each_o person_n be_v to_o examine_v and_o judge_v for_o himself_o whether_o that_o which_o be_v preach_v or_o define_v for_o he_o to_o believe_v by_o pope_n or_o council_n agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n gospel_n or_o no_o and_o if_o the_o church_n can_v only_o explicate_v the_o old_a than_o a_o heresy_n can_v be_v make_v by_o a_o council_n which_o be_v not_o before_o and_o if_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o his_o tenet_n condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v heresy_n after_o the_o council_n condemn_v it_o it_o be_v so_o before_o contrary_a to_o what_o bellarmin_n say_v l._n 4._o de_fw-fr rome_n pontiff_a c._n 14._o and_o it_o follow_v he_o that_o can_v best_o explicate_v the_o old_a and_o render_v it_o clear_v which_o be_v before_o obscure_a have_v the_o best_a title_n to_o infallibility_n and_o if_o the_o church_n or_o pope_n have_v no_o new_a revelation_n than_o he_o must_v explicate_v by_o study_n and_o so_o not_o by_o prerogative_n of_o his_o chair_n but_o by_o ability_n in_o language_n art_n and_o other_o knowledge_n in_o which_o if_o he_o have_v less_o knowledge_n as_o certain_o some_o if_o not_o all_o the_o pope_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n have_v have_v one_o of_o they_o as_o alpâ—onsus_n a_o castro_n say_v not_o understand_v grammar_n and_o one_o of_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o substitute_v another_o to_o do_v divine_a office_n for_o he_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o ignorance_n in_o literature_n there_o be_v less_o reason_n to_o adhere_v to_o their_o explication_n then_o to_o other_o who_o have_v more_o skill_n therein_o arias_n montanus_n vatablus_n and_o such_o other_o learned_a man_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v more_o upon_o for_o explication_n and_o definition_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n then_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n if_o they_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o the_o trent_n council_n of_o who_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o friar_n paul_n history_n of_o that_o council_n that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o of_o they_o learned_a in_o the_o scripture_n especial_o in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n than_o it_o be_v unjust_a to_o tie_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o father_n who_o have_v less_o skill_n than_o other_o in_o interpret_n scripture_n as_o the_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a party_n do_v often_o show_v in_o their_o write_n than_o do_v innocent_a the_o three_o ill_a to_o make_v a_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n in_o define_v transubstantiation_n which_o be_v but_o a_o opinion_n before_o as_o scotus_n and_o tâ—nstal_n have_v assert_v than_o it_o be_v monstrous_a tyranny_n beyond_o all_o that_o ever_o any_o tyrant_n before_o practise_v to_o burn_v to_o death_n man_n woman_n child_n old_a and_o young_a bishop_n and_o nobleman_n for_o not_o hold_v it_o then_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o popish_a party_n guilty_a of_o shed_v a_o sea_n of_o blood_n in_o england_n france_n belgia_n germany_n italy_n spain_n poland_n and_o elsewhere_o for_o deny_v transubstantiation_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o such_o other_o new_a tenet_n as_o pope_n have_v thrust_v on_o the_o christian_a church_n then_o have_v pope_n pius_n the_o four_o do_v wicked_o in_o impose_v on_o man_n a_o new_a creed_n and_o popish_a doctor_n do_v ill_a in_o justify_v it_o and_o not_o oppose_v it_o but_o be_v not_o this_o a_o mockery_n to_o say_v the_o church_n may_v not_o do_v it_o and_o yet_o they_o do_v it_o and_o h._n t._n avouch_v it_o what_o else_o be_v their_o tenant_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n under_o one_o kind_n of_o worship_v image_n of_o purgatory_n invocation_n of_o saint_n indulgence_n service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n monastic_a vow_n with_o many_o more_o but_o new_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v it_o not_o all_o one_o to_o make_v new_a point_n of_o faith_n as_o by_o authority_n only_o without_o any_o agreeablenesse_n to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n so_o to_o explicate_v the_o scripture_n as_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v wrest_v to_o maintain_v that_o which_o be_v not_o there_o teach_v and_o that_o condemn_v as_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o contrary_a to_o they_o right_o say_v chillingworth_n answ_n to_o char._n maint_n part_n 1._o ch_n 2._o num_fw-la 1._o tyranny_n may_v be_v establish_v as_o well_o by_o a_o power_n of_o interpret_n law_n as_o by_o make_v they_o and_o so_o do_v the_o power_n of_o rome_n set_v up_o the_o great_a tyranny_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n by_o usurp_v this_o vast_a power_n of_o be_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n of_o god_n law_n though_o in_o their_o preface_n to_o their_o correct_a edition_n of_o their_o
the_o privilege_n of_o the_o person_n not_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n 4._o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v by_o the_o holiness_n of_o person_n in_o former_a age_n whereof_o many_o never_o be_v of_o rome_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a ever_o hear_v of_o it_o some_o of_o they_o oppose_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o some_o live_v and_o die_v in_o a_o state_n of_o disclaim_v of_o it_o and_o some_o kind_n of_o excommunication_n from_o it_o and_o have_v they_o live_v to_o see_v its_o pride_n and_o wickedness_n as_o now_o it_o be_v will_v no_o doubt_n have_v abhor_v it_o with_o great_a detestation_n much_o less_o be_v it_o prove_v by_o the_o holiness_n of_o man_n dead_a one_o thousand_o or_o four_o hundred_o year_n especial_o when_o the_o holiness_n of_o those_o few_o be_v obscure_v by_o the_o almost_o universal_a ungodliness_n of_o their_o chief_a bishop_n who_o they_o account_v their_o visible_a head_n and_o essential_a part_n of_o their_o church_n and_o clergy_n and_o laity_n in_o rome_n itself_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n past_a which_o have_v be_v so_o notorious_a as_o almost_o all_o their_o historian_n and_o preacher_n and_o poet_n have_v describe_v it_o so_o as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v conceive_v just_o that_o rome_n be_v and_o have_v be_v a_o sink_n of_o all_o uncleanness_n there_o be_v very_o say_v bellarm._n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 13._o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n very_o many_o evil_a person_n and_o some_o of_o their_o own_o pope_n as_o adrian_n the_o six_o have_v confess_v by_o cheregatus_fw-la his_o legate_n that_o abomination_n be_v commit_v in_o that_o holy_a see_v the_o infâ—â—â—ity_n pass_v from_o the_o head_n to_o the_o member_n from_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o inferior_a prelate_n in_o so_o much_o that_o there_o have_v be_v none_o that_o have_v do_v good_a no_o not_o one_o innumerable_a have_v be_v the_o complaint_n make_v by_o all_o sort_n and_o sometime_o by_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o german_a empire_n of_o their_o grievance_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n nor_o do_v traveller_n tell_v we_o of_o any_o reformation_n considerable_a since_o the_o trent_n council_n their_o own_o writer_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o excommunication_n for_o the_o common_a vice_n but_o only_o some_o penance_n which_o effect_n no_o change_v in_o the_o apprehension_n of_o sir_n edwin_n sandys_n if_o it_o be_v not_o for_o a_o little_a formal_a abstinence_n in_o lent_n there_o will_v be_v a_o universal_a deluge_n of_o vice_n in_o italy_n so_o that_o he_o who_o deny_v the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o church_n to_o be_v a_o most_o unholy_a and_o filthy_a people_n have_v get_v a_o whore_n forehead_n that_o can_v blush_v there_o be_v sin_n among_o protestant_n but_o i_o never_o yet_o meet_v with_o writer_n or_o traveller_n but_o will_v prefer_v london_n and_o other_o protestant_a town_n as_o more_o free_a from_o impurity_n of_o body_n blasphemy_n cruelty_n treachery_n injustice_n atheism_n and_o such_o other_o sin_n as_o be_v not_o to_o be_v name_v than_o rome_n be_v where_o have_v be_v permission_n of_o whore-house_n for_o money_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whore_n and_o bastard_n of_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n so_o notorious_o domineer_v sect_n iii_o the_o imagine_a holiness_n of_o benedict_n augustine_n francis_n dominick_n prove_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o h._n t._n say_v for_o their_o holiness_n st._n augustine_n and_o his_o fellow_n who_o convert_v england_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o canterbury_n say_v holinshed_n part_n 1._o pag._n 100_o begin_v to_o follow_v the_o trade_n of_o the_o apostle_n exercise_v themselves_o in_o continual_a prayer_n fast_v watch_v and_o preach_v despise_v all_o worldly_a thing_n and_o live_v in_o all_o point_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o teach_v st._n francis_n st._n benet_n and_o st._n dominick_n be_v all_o eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n as_o the_o magdeburgian_n centurist_n confess_v cent_n 13._o col._n 11._o 79._o but_o i_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o any_o protestant_a saint_n in_o the_o world_n answ_n what_o a_o foolish_a proof_n be_v this_o of_o his_o minor_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o no_o other_o be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n because_o benedict_n and_o austin_n the_o monk_n a_o thousand_o year_n since_o francis_n and_o dominick_n five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o be_v suâ—h_n in_o his_o esteem_n and_o he_o have_v hear_v of_o no_o saint_n among_o protestant_n as_o if_o there_o may_v be_v no_o saint_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n though_o he_o hear_v of_o no_o protestant_n saint_n or_o as_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n now_o judge_v schismatic_a may_v not_o be_v as_o well_o prove_v or_o rather_o better_a to_o be_v eminent_a for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o the_o holiness_n of_o chrysostome_n basil_n nazianzen_n gregory_n nyssen_n as_o the_o now_o roman_a for_o the_o repute_a holiness_n of_o austin_n benet_n francis_n and_o dominick_n but_o may_v there_o not_o be_v protestant_a saint_n which_o he_o hear_v not_o of_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o with_o primitive_a christian_n in_o their_o religion_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o as_o such_o all_o the_o holy_a apostle_n martyr_n confessor_n which_o have_v be_v true_a christian_n have_v be_v protestant_a saint_n as_o protest_v against_o the_o popish_a corruption_n in_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o worship_n so_o all_o the_o holy_a man_n who_o have_v protest_v against_o they_o in_o all_o age_n have_v be_v protestant_a saint_n thus_o cyprian_n and_o augustin_n who_o protest_v against_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n about_o receive_v appeal_n from_o africa_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o protest_v against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o title_n and_o power_n of_o a_o universal_a bishop_n the_o synod_n of_o frankford_n which_o protest_v against_o image-worship_n be_v protestant_n saint_n and_o for_o waldus_n and_o the_o waldenses_n that_o they_o be_v protestant_n be_v manifest_a and_o saint_n too_o their_o own_o work_n show_v see_v morland_n history_n of_o the_o evangelical_n church_n in_o piedmont_n even_o rainerius_n their_o adversary_n be_v judge_n and_o for_o wickliff_n reginald_n peacock_n robert_n grosthead_n richardus_fw-la armachanus_fw-la and_o many_o more_o their_o life_n be_v so_o exemplary_a as_o shame_v their_o adversary_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v protestant_n more_o or_o less_o against_o popish_a error_n and_o abuse_n it_o be_v true_a protestant_n be_v not_o canonize_v saint_n by_o pope_n who_o use_v to_o canonize_v for_o money_n or_o other_o respect_v some_o ignorant_a superstitious_a person_n or_o else_o active_a instrument_n for_o their_o party_n but_o the_o holiness_n of_o protestant_n since_o luther_n begin_v the_o reformation_n have_v be_v such_o as_o have_v cause_v even_o their_o enemy_n to_o ascribe_v much_o excellency_n to_o their_o eminent_a leader_n notwithstanding_o bolseâ—k's_v lie_n of_o which_o the_o wise_a papist_n be_v ashamed_a yet_o florimundus_n raymundus_n papyrius_n massonius_n and_o other_o acknowledge_v calvin_n to_o have_v be_v a_o man_n eminent_a for_o strictness_n of_o life_n and_o industry_n in_o his_o pastoral_a work_n beyond_o any_o papist_n they_o can_v name_v melancthon_n be_v commend_v even_o by_o papist_n for_o his_o holy_a peaceable_a and_o painful_a conversation_n in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o live_v of_o the_o chief_a reformer_n show_v they_o to_o be_v such_o as_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n dwell_v in_o they_o hooper_n and_o bradford_n in_o england_n patrick_n hamilton_n and_o george_n wiseheart_n in_o scotland_n be_v man_n of_o exemplary_a godliness_n that_o i_o name_v not_o late_a man_n such_o as_o john_n fox_n john_n dod_n richard_n grenham_n and_o many_o more_o who_o life_n and_o work_v show_v they_o to_o have_v be_v man_n of_o holy_a conversation_n and_o of_o much_o acquaintance_n with_o god_n who_o this_o scribbler_n and_o such_o like_a superstitious_a papist_n who_o place_n holiness_n in_o observance_n of_o humane_a invention_n rather_o than_o in_o god_n command_n obey_v the_o pope_n rather_o than_o christ_n and_o believe_v the_o lie_a legend_n of_o friar_n before_o the_o true_a report_n of_o godly_a preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v prejudice_n against_o they_o condemn_v as_o heretic_n yethet_n they_o that_o place_n holiness_n in_o follow_v the_o rule_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o humane_a tradition_n do_v judge_v they_o to_o have_v be_v holy_a and_o bless_a man_n such_o as_o have_v have_v not_o only_o a_o form_n but_o also_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n as_o for_o what_o h._n t._n say_v out_o of_o holinshed_n of_o austin_n and_o his_o follower_n it_o speak_v only_o what_o they_o do_v at_o the_o beginning_n but_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o austin_n do_v not_o so_o persevere_v but_o that_o he_o show_v much_o pride_n towards_o the_o british_a bishop_n and_o
who_o be_v more_o just_o to_o be_v account_v protestant_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v then_o papist_n who_o they_o false_o call_v catholic_n 3._o it_o be_v not_o deny_v that_o socrates_n l._n 7._o hist_o c._n 17._o mention_n a_o miracle_n of_o paul_n a_o novatian_a bishop_n and_o augustin_n tract_n 13._o on_o john_n and_o de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n c._n 16._o deny_v not_o that_o the_o donatist_n allege_v miracle_n and_o he_o call_v they_o by_o contempt_n mirabiliarios_fw-la and_o judge_v that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o scripture_n and_o the_o miracle_n by_o the_o church_n as_o bellarm_n confess_v the_o notis_fw-la eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o 4._o those_o that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o person_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v not_o do_v by_o person_n that_o hold_v the_o now_o romish_a doctrine_n or_o in_o confirmation_n of_o it_o or_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n 5._o all_o the_o rest_n in_o all_o the_o age_n follow_v be_v of_o none_o or_o very_o small_a credit_n gregory_n the_o great_a be_v himself_o judge_v by_o romanist_n to_o have_v be_v too_o credulous_a of_o tale_n those_o dialogue_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o in_o which_o be_v relate_v some_o of_o the_o miracle_n which_o the_o papist_n rely_v on_o be_v either_o none_o of_o he_o or_o show_v too_o much_o credulity_n in_o he_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o miracle_n in_o the_o legend_n be_v so_o ridiculous_a foppery_n as_o even_o discreet_a papist_n themselves_o have_v discredit_v dr._n rainold_n conf._n with_o hart_n ch_n 8._o divis_fw-la 2._o allege_v canus_n as_o in_o general_a except_v against_o the_o report_n of_o miracle_n even_o by_o grave_n ancient_a learned_a holy_a father_n loc_n theol._n l._n 11._o c._n 6._o and_o particular_o against_o gregory_n dialogue_n and_o bede_n history_n and_o the_o very_a portesse_n as_o have_v uncertain_a forge_a false_a and_o frivolous_a thing_n in_o they_o about_o francis_n and_o dominick_n and_o he_o show_v that_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o a_o council_n of_o seventy_o bishop_n with_o he_o condemn_v many_o false_a story_n which_o be_v rehearse_v in_o the_o roman_a portess_n if_o espencaeus_fw-la comment_fw-fr in_o 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la tim._n c._n 4._o digress_v 21._o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o two_o pretend_a miracle_n which_o this_o author_n have_v choose_v for_o instance_n have_v nothing_o like_o divine_a miracle_n or_o truth_n the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v such_o as_o be_v do_v open_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o so_o as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o even_o adversary_n confess_v they_o these_o be_v thing_n only_o in_o private_a so_o as_o that_o there_o may_v be_v some_o device_n use_v to_o delude_v the_o sight_n or_o may_v be_v fancy_v to_o be_v so_o by_o some_o dote_a person_n or_o may_v be_v by_o the_o illusion_n of_o satan_n which_o be_v not_o improbable_a to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o they_o there_o be_v great_a cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o in_o those_o day_n of_o darkness_n by_o seem_a wonder_n apparition_n vision_n prophecy_n satan_n promote_v the_o worship_n of_o saint_n especial_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o opinion_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a worship_n of_o relic_n by_o which_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n grow_v among_o christian_n about_o and_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o nicenâ—_n synod_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o likelihood_n that_o the_o wound_n of_o francis_n shall_v appear_v fifteen_o day_n afore_o death_n in_o which_o time_n he_o be_v likely_o cover_v and_o not_o after_o his_o death_n in_o which_o his_o body_n be_v naked_a they_o may_v have_v be_v more_o visible_a be_v not_o the_o time_n afore_o death_n more_o convenient_a for_o the_o imposture_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o other_o tale_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n shall_v venture_v his_o life_n to_o steal_v two_o piece_n of_o bread_n or_o little_a water_n cake_n or_o that_o a_o jew_n shall_v buy_v one_o or_o do_v such_o a_o act_n before_o witness_n which_o will_v bring_v so_o much_o evil_n on_o he_o the_o thing_n seem_v more_o likely_a to_o have_v be_v a_o devise_a tale_n to_o pick_v a_o quarrel_n with_o the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v in_o those_o day_n usual_a for_o a_o pretence_n to_o get_v their_o good_n as_o it_o have_v be_v do_v to_o the_o templar_n sure_o there_o be_v no_o justice_n to_o burn_v thirty_o eight_o for_o the_o fact_n of_o one_o much_o less_o to_o banish_v all_o jew_n thence_o and_o why_o be_v nothing_o do_v to_o paul_n form_n either_o it_o be_v therefore_o a_o meeâ—_n fiction_n like_o one_o of_o those_o in_o sir_n john_n mandevil_n travail_n or_o else_o a_o device_n to_o stiâ—_n up_o rage_n against_o the_o jew_n that_o they_o may_v prey_v on_o their_o good_n 6._o be_v it_o yield_v as_o it_o be_v not_o that_o there_o be_v truth_n in_o these_o relation_n yet_o the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v collect_v be_v that_o god_n will_v vindicate_v francis_n from_o some_o ill_a opinion_n or_o report_n of_o he_o not_o that_o he_o may_v be_v extol_v as_o horatius_n turselin_n in_o his_o blasphemous_a epigram_n do_v as_o if_o he_o be_v comparable_a with_o christ_n or_o that_o either_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n or_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o much_o less_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n shall_v be_v confirm_v nor_o if_o the_o other_o accident_n be_v true_a do_v it_o follow_v that_o god_n will_v thereby_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o the_o verity_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o we_o may_v more_o just_o answer_v concern_v iâ—_n than_o bellarmin_n do_v concern_v the_o miracle_n of_o the_o novatian_a bishop_n that_o it_o be_v do_v not_o to_o confirm_v the_o novatian_a faith_n but_o catholic_n baptism_n so_o the_o other_o be_v do_v not_o to_o confirm_v the_o popish_a opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o the_o man_n christ_n his_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n h._n t._n add_v notwithstanding_o this_o confession_n of_o adversary_n i_o will_v also_o all_o some_o father_n of_o who_o relation_n of_o miracle_n it_o be_v not_o worth_a while_n to_o consider_v whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o not_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o prove_v this_o point_n that_o the_o church_n which_o want_v miracle_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n or_o that_o the_o present_a roman_a doctrine_n or_o church_n be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n or_o church_n that_o which_o cyprian_n and_o optatus_n relate_v if_o true_a do_v only_o vindicate_v the_o lord_n supper_n from_o contempt_n that_o of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o only_o a_o report_n of_o which_o good_a man_n be_v sometime_o too_o credulous_a it_o prove_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o rather_o if_o any_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o own_v not_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n nor_o their_o doctrine_n in_o that_o age_n much_o less_o be_v that_o which_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o chrysostom_n concern_v the_o relic_n of_o babylas_n for_o his_o purpose_n since_o it_o be_v express_o say_v to_o have_v prove_v against_o infidel_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v vain_a thing_n which_o no_o more_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a then_o of_o the_o protestant_a church_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o hold_v the_o same_o that_o of_o ambrose_n concern_v his_o brother_n satyrus_n prove_v not_o transubstantiation_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a since_o satyrus_n adore_v not_o the_o eucharist_n when_o he_o keep_v it_o and_o that_o he_o do_v keep_v he_o from_o drown_v be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o god_n by_o that_o accident_n approve_v his_o superstition_n though_o he_o may_v reward_v his_o faith_n and_o love_n of_o which_o that_o be_v a_o sign_n what_o augustin_n l._n 22._o the_o civet_n dei_fw-la c._n 8._o write_v of_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o undoubted_a since_o some_o of_o they_o be_v relate_v upon_o the_o report_n of_o one_o or_o more_o not_o very_o judicious_a who_o may_v enlarge_v thing_n beyond_o truth_n especial_o when_o the_o custom_n be_v of_o read_v the_o relation_n to_o the_o people_n and_o they_o be_v press_v in_o conscience_n to_o divulge_v they_o as_o there_o augustin_n say_v be_v do_v by_o he_o and_o it_o seem_v so_o much_o for_o advantage_n of_o christian_a religion_n some_o of_o they_o may_v be_v by_o medicine_n work_v beyond_o expectation_n though_o attribute_v as_o the_o fashion_n be_v to_o that_o which_o be_v last_o
heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o gospel_n than_o that_o which_o be_v write_v he_o be_v to_o be_v hold_v accurse_v gal._n 1._o 8_o 9_o and_o that_o miracle_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o prove_v our_o call_n while_o we_o preach_v the_o scripture-doctrine_n as_o bellarmine_n scrible_v lib._n 4._o the_o not_o be_v eccles_n cap._n 14._o but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o papist_n do_v not_o stick_v only_o to_o scripture_n nor_o will_v be_v try_v by_o it_o it_o be_v necessary_a they_o shall_v produce_v miracle_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o prelate_n to_o verify_v their_o claim_n or_o new_a gospel_n of_o which_o they_o be_v altogether_o destiâ—â—te_a and_o have_v nothing_o to_o allege_v but_o a_o company_n of_o fable_n concern_v some_o foolish_a friar_n such_o as_o francis_n dominick_n etc._n etc._n upon_o the_o report_n of_o silly_a superstitious_a woman_n and_o dote_a companion_n of_o they_o or_o some_o juggle_a trick_n in_o corner_n do_v by_o cheat_a priest_n and_o jesuit_n which_o serve_v for_o no_o other_o purpose_n but_o to_o prove_v the_o priest_n to_o be_v knave_n and_o their_o popish_a proselyte_n that_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v fool_n and_o we_o have_v cause_n to_o press_v they_o as_o in_o the_o next_o objection_n why_o do_v not_o then_o your_o priest_n do_v miracle_n we_o will_v be_v glad_a to_o see_v some_o of_o their_o do_v to_o which_o h._n t._n say_v answ_n because_o of_o your_o incredulity_n as_o our_o saviour_n tell_v she_o jew_n st._n matth._n 17._o 19_o yet_o they_o do_v many_o in_o god_n appoint_a time_n and_o place_n as_o the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n will_v testify_v though_o not_o to_o satisfy_v your_o sinful_a curiosity_n see_v francis_n a_o sancta_fw-la clara_n in_o his_o paralipomena_fw-la who_o recount_v many_o great_a and_o evident_a miracle_n i_o reply_v if_o our_o incredulity_n be_v the_o only_a reason_n of_o their_o not_o do_v they_o among_o we_o yet_o i_o think_v they_o shall_v do_v they_o in_o italy_n and_o spain_n where_o man_n have_v â—aith_n in_o they_o but_o except_o of_o a_o few_o tale_n of_o philip_n nerius_n ignatius_n loyala_n francisca_n teresa_n isidore_n of_o madrid_n a_o husbandman_n and_o some_o other_o late_o canonize_a saint_n long_o after_o their_o death_n swear_v by_o some_o admirer_n of_o they_o or_o credulous_a receiver_n of_o report_n concern_v thing_n of_o they_o not_o open_o do_v and_o common_o know_v as_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v i_o hear_v of_o none_o the_o paralipomena_fw-la of_o franciscus_n a_o sancta_fw-la clara_n or_o davenport_n who_o endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o nine_o and_o thirty_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v light_n with_o darkness_n a_o little_a afore_o these_o war_n i_o never_o see_v nor_o do_v i_o expect_v to_o find_v any_o thing_n from_o such_o a_o man_n but_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n who_o have_v the_o face_n to_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v the_o article_n purposely_o frame_v against_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n to_o a_o sense_n consistent_a with_o it_o what_o justus_n lipsius_n write_v of_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o idol_n at_o halles_n and_o zichem_n turselin_n of_o the_o chapel_n at_o lauretto_n and_o such_o like_a relation_n there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o heed_v the_o scripture_n will_v give_v any_o credit_n to_o they_o but_o take_v they_o either_o as_o fiction_n or_o illusion_n of_o satan_n to_o confirm_v man_n in_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o to_o promote_v the_o priest_n gain_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n but_o the_o frequent_a imposture_n of_o papist_n in_o this_o kind_n as_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o abbey_n of_o hales_n that_o of_o boxley_n abbey_n and_o the_o holy_a maid_n of_o kent_n relate_v by_o speed_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o at_o orleans_n by_o grey_a friar_n relate_v by_o sleidan_n com._n lib._n 9_o at_o brussels_n relate_v by_o meteran_n lib._n 10._o hist_o belg._n that_o of_o the_o boy_n of_o bilson_n near_o wolverhampton_n in_o stafford-shire_n which_o be_v relate_v in_o a_o book_n of_o that_o thing_n and_o person_n yet_o alive_a can_v testify_v of_o the_o priest_n deceit_n in_o it_o with_o many_o more_o give_v just_a cause_n to_o discredit_v all_o such_o narration_n as_o mere_a juggle_a trick_n nor_o have_v the_o legend_n of_o saint_n which_o this_o man_n call_v the_o record_n of_o the_o church_n any_o better_a credit_n with_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o own_o church_n of_o who_o though_o some_o mince_v the_o matter_n call_v they_o pious_a fraud_n as_o if_o piety_n may_v be_v uphold_v by_o lie_n yet_o ludovicus_n vives_n free_o censure_v those_o that_o make_v they_o to_o have_v have_v a_o brazen_a forehead_n and_o those_o that_o believe_v they_o a_o leaden_a heart_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a for_o their_o priest_n to_o let_v we_o see_v their_o miracle_n not_o to_o satisfy_v our_o curiosity_n but_o our_o conscience_n if_o they_o will_v have_v we_o convert_v from_o disbelief_n in_o their_o lord_n god_n the_o pope_n as_o in_o the_o canon_n law_n be_v be_v term_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n verity_n or_o infallibility_n or_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o examine_v the_o seven_o article_n to_o which_o i_o now_o hasten_v which_o be_v entitle_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n assert_v artic_a vii_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v a_o innovation_n the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n be_v not_o prove_v by_o h._n t._n sect_n i._o neither_o be_v it_o prove_v nor_o probable_a that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o he_o be_v to_o have_v a_o successor_n our_o tenet_n say_v h._n t._n be_v that_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a successor_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v in_o part_n be_v prove_v already_o by_o our_o catalogue_n of_o chief_a pastor_n who_o be_v all_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n approve_v by_o they_o and_o own_v they_o for_o such_o and_o be_v yet_o far_o prove_v thus_o answ_n that_o peter_n be_v pope_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v say_v but_o never_o yet_o prove_v but_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n who_o may_v be_v as_o easy_o deceive_v in_o that_o as_o they_o be_v about_o christ_n age_n the_o keep_n of_o easter_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n those_o very_a man_n who_o relate_v peter_n sit_v at_o rome_n as_o bishop_n do_v not_o agree_v about_o his_o immediate_a successor_n whether_o linus_n or_o clemens_n or_o cletus_n as_o h._n t._n confess_v here_o pag._n 52._o and_o the_o relation_n itself_o be_v so_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o which_o paul_n say_v that_o by_o consent_n he_o and_o peter_n agree_v that_o peter_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v the_o gospel_n of_o the_o circumcision_n commit_v to_o he_o his_o not_o salute_v peter_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n his_o be_v at_o antioch_n and_o according_a to_o luke_n and_o paul_n in_o other_o place_n so_o long_a a_o time_n as_o they_o mention_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o galatian_n make_v it_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v bishop_n at_o rome_n such_o a_o time_n as_o they_o say_v he_o be_v and_o be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o nero_n time_n as_o the_o tradition_n insist_v on_o bear_n in_o hand_n nor_o be_v it_o agreeable_a to_o peter_n office_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v as_o a_o fix_a pastor_n in_o one_o place_n and_o if_o he_o be_v settle_v in_o any_o place_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a it_o be_v at_o antioch_n where_o paul_n mention_n he_o to_o have_v be_v than_o at_o rome_n nor_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o his_o seat_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n be_v there_o any_o proof_n but_o what_o be_v by_o such_o tradition_n as_o in_o this_o and_o other_o thing_n appear_v to_o be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o unlikely_a yet_o be_v it_o yield_v that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n or_o chief_a pastor_n how_o will_v it_o be_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v to_o have_v a_o successor_n paul_n it_o be_v certain_a be_v at_o rome_n and_o do_v while_o he_o be_v there_o undoubted_o execute_v the_o office_n of_o a_o pastor_n yet_o pope_n do_v not_o challenge_v themselves_o to_o be_v paul_n but_o peter_n successor_n however_o they_o put_v paul_n sword_n in_o their_o arm_n with_o peter_n key_n and_o in_o their_o write_n say_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v found_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o use_v paul_n name_n with_o peter_n in_o their_o sentence_n
of_o his_o own_o sheep_n but_o a_o shepherd_n be_v not_o lord_n or_o head_n of_o another_o sheep_n of_o which_o he_o be_v no_o owner_n and_o therefore_o though_o he_o be_v to_o rule_v and_o feed_v they_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o to_o rule_v they_o after_o his_o own_o will_n but_o the_o owner_n nor_o be_v he_o to_o take_v the_o profit_n of_o the_o sheep_n but_o the_o owner_n be_v to_o have_v it_o the_o shepherd_n be_v not_o to_o look_v but_o for_o his_o pay_n and_o encouragement_n according_a to_o the_o will_n or_o contract_n of_o the_o owner_n now_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n be_v none_o of_o peter_n sheep_n nor_o be_v all_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n universal_o take_v to_o be_v feed_v by_o peter_n for_o than_o he_o shall_v feed_v that_o be_v rule_v himself_o who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o flock_n and_o so_o excommunicate_v himself_o absolve_v himself_o and_o since_o the_o pope_n have_v peter_n power_n if_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o doctrine_n he_o be_v to_o rule_v that_o be_v to_o excommunicate_v absolve_v and_o deprive_v himself_o and_o for_o the_o other_o metaphor_n of_o a_o foundation_n it_o have_v the_o like_a absurdity_n for_o if_o peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o term_n foundation_n import_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n peter_n who_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o himself_o and_o the_o pope_n of_o himself_o and_o since_o he_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v in_o stead_n of_o christ_n to_o himself_o and_o so_o have_v pre-eminence_n over_o himself_o and_o the_o pope_n in_o like_a manner_n yea_o unless_o they_o deny_v the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n to_o have_v be_v one_o of_o christ_n sheep_n they_o must_v assert_v peter_n and_o after_o he_o the_o pope_n to_o have_v be_v the_o foundation_n and_o shepherd_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n to_o have_v have_v a_o power_n to_o rule_v excommunicate_a and_o absolve_v she_o the_o truth_n be_v this_o the_o press_v of_o a_o metaphor_n beyond_o that_o for_o what_o it_o be_v use_v draw_v with_o it_o many_o absurdity_n and_o therefore_o the_o metaphor_n of_o foundation_n and_o building_n shepherd_n and_o sheep_n can_v infer_v no_o more_o than_o that_o use_n of_o these_o which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o speech_n intend_v by_o they_o which_o what_o it_o be_v will_v be_v consider_v by_o examine_v the_o text_n bring_v for_o proof_n and_o for_o the_o argument_n if_o they_o do_v conclude_v the_o thing_n in_o question_n they_o shall_v be_v thus_o frame_v or_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o that_o be_v the_o foundation_n or_o builder_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v supreme_a unerring_a dominion_n or_o rule_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o such_o be_v peter_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n ergo._fw-la again_o he_o that_o be_v to_o feed_v all_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n have_v dominion_n or_o rule_n as_o aforesaid_a but_o that_o be_v peter_n and_o consequent_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o do_v ergo._fw-la in_o both_o i_o shall_v deny_v the_o major_n understand_v of_o the_o under_o foundation_n builder_n and_o shepherd_n though_o it_o shall_v be_v yield_v by_o concession_n of_o a_o impossibility_n yet_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v such_o a_o supreme_a unerring_a rule_n thereby_o and_o i_o deny_v the_o minor_a also_o and_o in_o both_o as_o they_o stand_v or_o shall_v stand_v there_o be_v many_o proposition_n in_o these_o and_o his_o form_n express_v or_o imply_v which_o be_v apparent_o false_a as_o 1._o that_o every_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n have_v pre-eminence_n of_o firmitude_n above_o every_o building_n found_v on_o it_o there_o be_v some_o as_o firm_a in_o the_o faith_n as_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o apostle_n some_o as_o firm_a or_o more_o firm_a than_o peter_n 2._o that_o every_o foundation_n or_o builder_n of_o the_o church_n have_v rule_v over_o it_o 3._o that_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o foundation_n or_o builder_n do_v note_n rule_n or_o dominion_n 4._o that_o as_o apply_v to_o peter_n they_o note_v in_o he_o supreme_a unerring_a rule_n or_o dominion_n 5._o that_o he_o that_o be_v a_o shepherd_n be_v head_n of_o his_o flock_n 6._o that_o he_o be_v above_o his_o flock_n 7._o that_o the_o person_n that_o be_v bid_v to_o feed_v christ_n sheep_n be_v bid_v to_o feed_v the_o whole_a flock_n of_o christ_n universal_o take_v 8._o that_o the_o charge_n of_o feed_v they_o be_v as_o much_o as_o have_v supreme_a dominion_n be_v a_o visible_a monarch_n over_o they_o 9_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v peter_n successor_n in_o that_o charge_n and_o power_n which_o christ_n commit_v to_o he_o over_o his_o whole_a church_n 10._o that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o peter_n in_o this_o point_n be_v true_a of_o every_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o never_o so_o unlearned_a and_o vicious_a all_o which_o i_o have_v distinct_o note_v that_o it_o may_v appear_v upon_o how_o many_o supposition_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n hang_v and_o yet_o how_o loose_a and_o empty_a of_o proof_n from_o scripture_n or_o reason_n the_o dispute_n of_o papist_n be_v about_o this_o which_o be_v with_o they_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o so_o much_o that_o be_v it_o not_o for_o the_o heavy_a curse_n that_o be_v befall_v papist_n that_o since_o they_o receive_v not_o the_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o may_v be_v save_v they_o shall_v believe_v lie_n that_o they_o may_v be_v damn_v 2_o thess_n 2._o 10_o 11_o 12._o it_o can_v not_o be_v that_o understand_a person_n among_o they_o shall_v ever_o assent_v to_o the_o claim_v supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n upon_o these_o reason_n but_o let_v we_o view_v what_o be_v say_v here_o the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o the_o foundation_n support_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o building_n we_o be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n ephes_n 2._o 20._o and_o the_o shepherd_n have_v a_o power_n to_o govern_v his_o whole_a flock_n answ_n the_o argument_n frame_v hence_o must_v be_v this_o that_o which_o support_v the_o building_n have_v a_o pre-eminence_n of_o firmitude_n and_o stability_n before_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o building_n which_o be_v found_v on_o it_o but_o so_o do_v every_o foundation_n ergo._fw-la but_o the_o major_n be_v not_o true_a of_o personal_a metaphorical_a foundation_n of_o which_o we_o now_o speak_v not_o of_o material_a proper_a foundation_n a_o man_n may_v be_v a_o foundation_n of_o a_o commonwealth_n and_o support_v it_o by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o example_n and_o authority_n and_o yet_o not_o have_v a_o pre-eminence_n of_o firmitude_n and_o stability_n above_o that_o commonwealth_n found_v on_o he_o or_o it_o and_o so_o in_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n that_o find_v it_o may_v fall_v away_o and_o yet_o the_o church_n stand_v firm_a neither_o be_v the_o minor_a true_a of_o every_o personal_a metaphorical_a foundation_n he_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o foundation_n that_o be_v begin_v a_o church_n or_o common-weath_a who_o do_v not_o after_o support_v it_o the_o text_n ephes_n 2._o 20._o prove_v neither_o of_o the_o proposition_n nor_o do_v i_o know_v to_o what_o purpose_n it_o be_v produce_v except_o to_o prove_v peter_n to_o have_v be_v a_o foundation_n but_o than_o it_o prove_v not_o peter_n alone_o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n to_o have_v be_v foundation_n and_o so_o prove_v no_o pre-eminence_n to_o peter_n above_o they_o which_o be_v the_o assertion_n of_o this_o author_n but_o to_o i_o it_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o the_o apostle_n be_v term_v foundation_n 1._o because_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v appropriate_v to_o christ_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o 2._o because_o it_o be_v not_o say_v you_o be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o foundation_n and_o therefore_o seem_v to_o have_v this_o sense_n you_o be_v build_v on_o that_o foundation_n which_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n have_v lay_v not_o which_o they_o be_v and_o so_o the_o genitives_n be_v of_o the_o efficient_a not_o of_o the_o subject_n and_o the_o foundation_n must_v be_v that_o doctrine_n or_o truth_n they_o declare_v of_o which_o christ_n that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n or_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n nor_o be_v this_o against_o that_o which_o be_v revel_v 21._o 14._o that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n be_v write_v in_o the_o twelve_o foundation_n of_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n for_o that_o may_v be_v say_v because_o they_o be_v chief_a workman_n in_o the_o lay_n of_o the_o foundation_n as_o paul_n say_v of_o himself_o 1_o cor._n 3._o
thou_o i_o more_o than_o thou_o love_v they_o or_o more_o than_o they_o love_v i_o and_o this_o probable_o be_v put_v to_o he_o to_o mind_v he_o of_o his_o former_a forward_a profession_n and_o shameful_a denial_n 2._o that_o christ_n make_v peter_n a_o head_n or_o give_v he_o a_o supreme_a dominion_n under_o the_o term_n of_o feed_v but_o 1._o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o to_o rule_v but_o only_o to_o provide_v pasture_n or_o to_o eat_v as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d also_o do_v judas_n 12._o being_n intransitive_a both_o of_o they_o where_o they_o be_v enjoin_v to_o apostle_n bishop_n or_o presbyter_n note_v teach_v not_o impose_v law_n on_o person_n excommunicate_v deprive_v and_o such_o like_a act_n as_o pope_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o pastor_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o view_v the_o place_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2_o 3._o act_n 20._o 28_o 29_o 30_o 31._o mark_v 6._o 34._o 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o therefore_o if_o it_o prove_v supremacy_n of_o power_n jurisdiction_n and_o government_n in_o peter_n it_o prove_v every_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v also_o a_o supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o peter_n have_v no_o such_o headship_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o in_o those_o word_n john_n 21._o 17_o 18._o be_v prove_v by_o the_o description_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o these_o act_n of_o feed_v be_v to_o do_v they_o be_v the_o little_a lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n not_o goat_n now_o to_o the_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n no_o act_n of_o lordly_a rule_n such_o as_o impose_v law_n excommunicate_v deprive_v or_o the_o like_a act_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n place_v his_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v lawful_o do_v nor_o do_v peter_n any_o such_o act_n but_o teach_v they_o be_v guide_n to_o they_o direct_v exhort_v and_o comfort_v they_o which_o the_o pope_n regard_v not_o to_o do_v be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o they_o wherefore_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o lordly_a rule_n be_v not_o appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o fatherly_a care_n and_o tenderness_n in_o that_o injunction_n and_o that_o which_o christ_n enjoin_v in_o his_o commission_n to_o peter_n be_v that_o which_o the_o pope_n neither_o regard_n to_o do_v noâ—_n think_v it_o his_o work_n but_o another_o thing_n to_o wit_n princely_a dominion_n which_o christ_n forbid_v 3._o the_o three_o thing_n suppose_v be_v that_o because_o the_o term_n be_v indefinite_a my_o lamb_n my_o sheep_n therefore_o he_o mean_v all_o his_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n even_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n which_o if_o true_a than_o it_o be_v false_a which_o paul_n say_v gal._n 2_o 7._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o uncircumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o circumcisiou_n unto_o peter_n and_o vers_n 9_o james_n and_o cephas_n and_o john_n do_v sin_n against_o christ_n command_n in_o give_v to_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o heathen_a and_o james_n cephas_n and_o john_n to_o the_o circumcision_n and_o paul_n do_v ill_a to_o style_v himself_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 6._o and_o he_o shall_v have_v boast_v in_o another_o man_n line_n or_o rule_v 2_o cor._n 10._o 15._o sith_o all_o place_n have_v be_v within_o peter_n line_n or_o rule_v and_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o say_v rom._n 15._o 15._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o never_o mention_v peter_n supremacy_n no_o not_o in_o that_o very_a epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o much_o as_o once_o name_v he_o who_o be_v if_o papist_n say_v true_a the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o sit_v there_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n nor_o do_v paul_n salute_v he_o when_o he_o salute_v many_o of_o less_o note_n as_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n infer_v from_o the_o not_o exempt_n of_o any_o therefore_o he_o comprehend_v all_o the_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o a_o indefinite_a term_n be_v not_o all_o one_o with_o a_o universal_a unless_o the_o matter_n so_o require_v it_o but_o in_o such_o kind_n of_o speecheâ—_n as_o these_o it_o note_v only_o indefinite_a particular_n as_o gal._n 2._o 10._o they_o agree_v that_o we_o shall_v remember_v the_o poor_a that_o be_v so_o many_o as_o we_o can_v and_o when_o christ_n bid_v matth._n 10._o 8._o heal_n the_o sick_a cleanse_v the_o leper_n raise_v the_o dead_a it_o be_v mean_v without_o exceeption_n of_o any_o yet_o not_o a_o injunction_n to_o heal_v every_o individual_a or_o to_o raise_v every_o dead_a person_n but_o such_o as_o there_o be_v occasion_n of_o heal_v and_o raise_v and_o when_o mark_v 16._o 15._o the_o apostle_n be_v bid_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n the_o command_n be_v to_o preach_v to_o any_o one_o without_o exception_n yet_o not_o to_o every_o individual_a which_o have_v be_v impossible_a so_o here_o peter_n be_v bid_v to_o feed_v any_o indefinite_o yet_o not_o all_o universal_o which_o have_v be_v a_o impossible_a task_n 4._o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o be_v a_o commission_n confer_v power_n authority_n rule_n and_o that_o over_o the_o very_a apostle_n themselves_o and_o that_o as_o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n of_o christ_n whereas_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v he_o be_v work_v require_v skill_n and_o care_n not_o dignity_n or_o authority_n of_o empire_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o jurisdiction_n as_o a_o judge_n or_o commander_n but_o of_o faithfulness_n and_o diligence_n as_o a_o servant_n and_o guide_n and_o in_o this_o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o he_o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v here_o pag._n 97._o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n to_o which_o this_o of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n belong_v and_o therefore_o peter_n reckon_v himself_o but_o a_o fellow_n elder_n and_o require_v other_o elder_n to_o feed_v as_o well_o as_o himself_o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o &_o act_v 20._o 28._o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n be_v appoint_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v as_o large_a a_o exppression_n as_o be_v john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o and_o therefore_o do_v infer_v as_o much_o headship_n in_o they_o as_o in_o peter_n and_o paul_n count_v himself_o not_o behind_o the_o very_o chief_a apostle_n 2_o cor._n 12._o 11._o and_o peter_n add_v to_o â—im_v nothing_o gal._n 2._o 6._o and_o therefore_o paul_n derive_v nothing_o from_o he_o but_o be_v equal_a to_o he_o and_o to_o bid_v peter_n to_o feed_v the_o apostle_n have_v be_v to_o bid_v he_o feed_v the_o shepherd_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o term_v the_o doctrine_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o common_a act_v 2._o 41._o even_n when_o peter_n have_v convert_v person_n and_o they_o be_v together_o nor_o do_v they_o go_v to_o preach_v with_o peter_n as_o their_o shepherd_n or_o by_o his_o direction_n but_o by_o agreement_n gal._n 2._o 9_o yea_o they_o send_v peter_n to_o samaria_n act_v 8._o 14._o nor_o be_v this_o work_n of_o feed_v john_n 21._o 16._o 17._o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n but_o a_o task_n enjoin_v to_o he_o because_o of_o his_o more_o open_a denial_n three_o time_n charge_v on_o he_o as_o he_o thrice_o deny_v christ_n and_o use_v as_o a_o stay_n of_o peter_n weakness_n rather_o than_o a_o mark_n of_o his_o worthiness_n much_o less_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o supremacy_n sect_n v._o peter_n charge_n to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n and_o his_o priority_n of_o nomination_n prove_v not_o his_o supremacy_n the_o second_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n be_v this_o he_o that_o be_v by_o god_n appointment_n to_o confirm_v other_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o set_v bâ—fore_o other_o in_o the_o scripture_n must_v needs_o be_v great_a than_o those_o other_o in_o power_n and_o dignity_n but_o st._n peter_n by_o our_o saviour_n own_o appointment_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o prefer_v before_o they_o all_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o st._n peter_n be_v above_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o the_o head_n and_o primate_n of_o the_o rest_n answ_n the_o conclusion_n itself_o may_v
be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v roâ—â—_n no_o more_o infallible_a than_o the_o church_n at_o smyrna_n or_o ephesus_n refer_v the_o inquisitor_n into_o the_o tradition_n apostolical_a to_o apply_v himself_o to_o these_o as_o well_o as_o it_o for_o information_n nor_o do_v he_o make_v the_o resort_n to_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n always_o but_o because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o man_n that_o know_v the_o apostle_n or_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n deliver_v from_o they_o among_o who_o he_o reckon_v linus_n as_o make_v bishop_n by_o peter_n while_o he_o live_v and_o so_o no_o successor_n to_o peter_n but_o if_o peter_n be_v a_o bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o papist_n say_v but_o we_o deny_v there_o be_v two_o bishop_n of_o rome_n together_o yea_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v be_v found_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n not_o by_o peter_n only_o by_o reason_n of_o which_o tradition_n though_o either_o false_a or_o uncertain_a he_o judge_v there_o be_v the_o best_a assurance_n to_o be_v have_v of_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n about_o god_n the_o creator_n against_o valentinus_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o he_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o teacher_n there_o as_o he_o have_v be_v with_o polycarpus_n of_o smyrna_n who_o be_v a_o acquaintance_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n for_o which_o reason_n he_o direct_v also_o to_o he_o as_o for_o the_o more_o potent_a principality_n which_o irenaus_n speak_v of_o whether_o it_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o state_n ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a it_o be_v uncertain_a if_o of_o the_o civil_a principality_n because_o than_o it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o necessity_n of_o resort_n thither_o must_v be_v because_o civil_a affair_n will_v enforce_v they_o to_o go_v thither_o upon_o other_o occasion_n and_o then_o they_o may_v inform_v themselves_o be_v there_o most_o commodious_o if_o of_o ecclesiastical_a principality_n yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o show_v it_o mean_v of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n but_o of_o a_o more_o powerful_a principality_n it_o have_v in_o clear_v doctrine_n and_o order_v church-affair_n in_o those_o part_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o eminency_n of_o their_o founder_n and_o succeed_a teacher_n who_o be_v in_o those_o time_n of_o great_a note_n for_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o constancy_n in_o the_o faith_n for_o which_o they_o be_v martyr_n and_o indeed_o be_v the_o question_n now_o between_o we_o and_o any_o such_o as_o valentinus_n or_o martion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v about_o another_o god_n beside_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v such_o bishop_n as_o then_o they_o have_v who_o have_v acquaintance_n with_o the_o apostle_n or_o receive_v their_o tradition_n from_o they_o so_o near_o to_o the_o apostle_n day_n as_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v then_o we_o shall_v also_o think_v it_o meet_v in_o such_o a_o point_n wherein_o we_o know_v they_o be_v right_a to_o refer_v it_o to_o they_o to_o determine_v but_o in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o perpetual_a prerogative_n of_o infallible_a supremacy_n over_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n annex_v to_o that_o see_v nor_o do_v ever_o irenaeus_n intend_v it_o who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v oppose_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n for_o vary_v from_o he_o in_o the_o keep_n of_o easter_n as_o eusebius_n report_v hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 22_o 23_o 24._o the_o word_n of_o origen_n in_o cap._n 6._o epist_n ad_fw-la roman_n wave_v other_o exception_n against_o citation_n out_o of_o that_o commentary_n as_o be_v so_o alter_v by_o ruffinus_n that_o we_o can_v hardly_o know_v what_o be_v origen_n what_o not_o be_v they_o as_o h._n t._n set_v they_o down_o which_o i_o can_v examine_v now_o for_o want_n of_o the_o book_n yet_o they_o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n of_o power_n over_o the_o apostle_n he_o may_v have_v the_o chief_a charge_n of_o feed_v christ_n be_v sheep_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o he_o yet_o have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o church_n be_v found_v on_o the_o other_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o on_o he_o as_o have_v be_v show_v before_o in_o this_o article_n sect_n 4._o as_o for_o cyprian_n word_n call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n as_o in_o a_o epist_n ad_fw-la julian_n i_o find_v no_o such_o epistle_n in_o cyprian_n work_n but_o in_o a_o epistle_n ad_fw-la jubianâ—m_fw-la concern_v baptism_n of_o heretic_n i_o find_v these_o word_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o epistle_n nos_fw-la autem_fw-la qui_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la unius_fw-la caput_fw-la &_o radicem_fw-la tenemus_fw-la that_o be_v but_o we_o who_o hold_v the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o peter_n be_v not_o name_v nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o thing_n that_o shall_v infer_v that_o by_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o one_o church_n he_o mean_v peter_n but_o christ_n who_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n he_o make_v the_o only_a head_n of_o his_o church_n and_o have_v allege_v immediate_o before_o one_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v ephes_n 4._o 5._o it_o be_v likely_a he_o mean_v by_o one_o head_n the_o one_o lord_n mention_v vers_fw-la 5._o as_o after_o also_o he_o mention_n one_o faith_n or_o else_o the_o meaning_n be_v this_o we_o have_v remain_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v one_o and_o the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o faithful_a of_o which_o several_a particular_a church_n be_v member_n and_o branch_n nor_o do_v he_o call_v peter_n the_o head_n and_o root_n of_o the_o church_n will_v it_o be_v for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o mean_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n and_o supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v not_o prove_v and_o there_o may_v be_v another_o reason_n give_v of_o such_o a_o title_n give_v to_o peter_n person_n only_o because_o of_o his_o eminent_a confession_n matth._n 16._o 16._o and_o his_o preach_n act_v 2._o &_o 10_o etc._n etc._n and_o though_o he_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n peter_n chair_n or_o rather_o the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n or_o peter_n doctrine_n and_o teach_v there_o yet_o that_o prove_v not_o he_o hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n but_o that_o peter_n doctrine_n be_v then_o hold_v there_o yea_o it_o be_v certain_a out_o of_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n mention_v before_o and_o his_o opposition_n to_o pope_n stephanus_n that_o cyprian_a do_v account_v all_o bishop_n equal_a and_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n equal_a in_o jurisdiction_n to_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v but_o his_o colleague_n from_o who_o he_o dissent_v and_o to_o who_o he_o deny_v appeal_n and_o who_o he_o reprove_v of_o ambition_n and_o pride_n when_o he_o seek_v to_o impose_v his_o judgement_n on_o other_o contrary_a to_o what_o cyprian_n and_o a_o whole_a synod_n of_o african_a bishop_n beside_o asiatic_n hold_v and_o therein_o oppose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cyprian_a never_o acknowledge_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n now_o assert_v of_o those_o which_o h._n t._n allege_v in_o the_o four_o age_n not_o one_o of_o they_o give_v peter_n that_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o christian_n which_o the_o romanist_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o pope_n over_o all_o bishop_n and_o church_n but_o either_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n or_o pre-eminence_n of_o gift_n or_o zeal_n or_o esteem_v or_o use_v in_o moderate_v in_o assembly_n the_o word_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v most_o for_o it_o be_v false_o ascribe_v to_o chrysostom_n for_o however_o trapezuntius_fw-la have_v translate_v they_o yet_o in_o the_o four_o and_o fifty_o homily_n as_o it_o be_v in_o eton_n print_n the_o word_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n cite_v they_o the_o pastor_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v once_o a_o poor_a fisherman_n but_o on_o matth._n 16._o 18._o he_o have_v these_o word_n and_o i_o say_v unto_o thou_o thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o stone_n or_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n that_o be_v on_o the_o faith_n of_o confession_n or_o confess_v there_o he_o show_v that_o many_o shall_v believe_v and_o raise_v up_o his_o mind_n and_o make_v he_o pastor_n and_o after_o on_z vers_n 19_o these_o thing_n he_o promise_v to_o give_v he_o to_o show_v a_o fisherman_n strong_a than_o any_o stone_n or_o rock_n
minister_n which_o show_v the_o meaning_n to_o be_v this_o if_o any_o affect_v to_o be_v as_o the_o elder_a great_a or_o superior_a to_o the_o rest_n be_v so_o far_o from_o ascribe_v or_o yield_v to_o he_o such_o precedency_n greatness_n or_o superiority_n that_o my_o will_n be_v that_o you_o shall_v account_v of_o he_o as_o the_o young_a servant_n and_o minister_n to_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o it_o shall_v be_v you_o shall_v be_v all_o equal_a none_o above_o another_o this_o be_v the_o very_a drift_n and_o purport_n of_o christ_n determination_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o superiority_n or_o inferiority_n among_o they_o but_o a_o equality_n and_o that_o which_o h._n t._n speak_v of_o the_o mention_n of_o superiority_n and_o inferiority_n be_v mean_v of_o superiority_n that_o may_v be_v affect_v but_o not_o of_o any_o superiority_n allow_v by_o christ_n it_o be_v plain_o forbid_v and_o for_o what_o bellarmine_n urge_v from_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o if_o christ_n have_v appoint_v one_o ruler_n or_o prince_n in_o the_o college_n of_o the_o apostle_n though_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o leader_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o prince_n or_o ruler_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v note_v princedom_n it_o be_v manifest_v that_o christ_n speak_v of_o a_o prince_n among_o they_o not_o by_o due_a constitution_n but_o by_o inordinate_a usurpation_n and_o therefore_o to_o infer_v from_o thence_o as_o if_o christ_n will_v have_v one_o superior_a over_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o determine_v there_o shall_v be_v equality_n be_v the_o act_n of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v resolve_v to_o be_v lusty_o impudent_a by_o this_o whole_a discourse_n the_o objection_n be_v full_o vindicate_v against_o the_o shift_n of_o h._n t._n and_o other_o romanist_n and_o stand_v thus_o that_o supremacy_n be_v not_o to_o be_v yield_v to_o have_v be_v grant_v to_o peter_n which_o christ_n forbid_v to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o to_o be_v a_o supreme_a ruler_n over_o the_o rest_n christ_n forbid_v to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o christ_n forbid_v peter_n to_o be_v a_o supreme_a ruler_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n i_o yet_o add_v that_o be_v it_o grant_v that_o christ_n do_v only_o forbid_v spiritual_a superior_n to_o lord_n it_o over_o inferior_n this_o very_a grant_n will_v prove_v the_o papal_a supremacy_n which_o pope_n claim_v and_o exercise_n to_o be_v certain_o forbid_v for_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v a_o superior_a that_o do_v lord_n it_o over_o inferior_n the_o pope_n be_v such_o a_o one_o yea_o i_o may_v aver_v and_o easy_o prove_v it_o that_o let_v all_o the_o tyranny_n and_o lord_v which_o any_o tyrant_n or_o prince_n have_v exercise_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n be_v consider_v they_o will_v be_v find_v incomparable_a to_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n and_o lord_v over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o high_a lord_v to_o impose_v on_o man_n conscience_n such_o law_n as_o christ_n never_o impose_v to_o enjoin_v the_o holy_a as_o they_o term_v it_o inquisition_n with_o rigour_n to_o excommunicate_v deprive_v burn_v man_n and_o woman_n old_a and_o young_a who_o yield_v not_o to_o the_o pope_n law_n though_o contrary_a to_o christ_n to_o take_v on_o he_o to_o dispense_v with_o god_n law_n to_o challenge_v the_o define_n of_o all_o controversy_n supremacy_n over_o all_o council_n power_n to_o depose_v and_o destroy_v emperor_n and_o king_n if_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o his_o immense_a power_n yea_o if_o they_o be_v not_o his_o butcher_n to_o kill_v their_o best_a and_o most_o peaceable_a subject_n if_o he_o once_o term_v they_o heretic_n to_o interdict_v a_o whole_a state_n for_o limit_v by_o law_n donation_n to_o ecclesiastic_n and_o imprison_v notorious_a malefactor_n who_o be_v ecclesiastic_n the_o use_n of_o divine_a service_n to_o subject_v a_o king_n to_o whip_v on_o the_o bare_a for_o the_o death_n of_o a_o ecclesiastic_a not_o by_o he_o kill_v to_o depose_v emperor_n for_o invest_v bishop_n to_o canonize_v saint_n who_o he_o will_v to_o be_v invocate_v even_o such_o a_o one_o who_o holiness_n be_v disobedience_n to_o his_o lawful_a prince_n and_o to_o have_v a_o feast_n proper_a to_o he_o beside_o innumerable_a other_o act_n do_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n i_o do_v utter_o despair_v ever_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v to_o lord_n or_o tyrannize_v over_o other_o sure_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o praise_n busiris_n or_o to_o justify_v dionysius_n of_o syracuse_n or_o nero_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o acquit_v they_o from_o lord_v than_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n last_o pass_v if_o we_o stand_v to_o the_o relation_n of_o writer_n of_o their_o own_o church_n who_o speak_v too_o favourable_o of_o they_o h._n t._n proceed_v object_n christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o other_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o answ_n other_o principal_a foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v i_o grant_v other_o subordinate_a i_o deny_v for_o that_o he_o himself_o have_v lay_v peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n st._n matth._n 16._o 18._o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o they_o all_o although_o not_o equal_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o i_o reply_v when_o it_o be_v say_v christ_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o other_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v it_o be_v mean_v of_o a_o principal_a foundation_n not_o exclude_v a_o subordinate_a but_o since_o the_o term_n foundation_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o in_o this_o article_n sect._n 2_o 3._o as_o apply_v to_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o note_v settle_v or_o uphold_v by_o rule_n or_o dominion_n but_o by_o teach_v the_o papist_n who_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n such_o a_o supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n in_o teach_v as_o be_v proper_a to_o christ_n do_v lay_v another_o principal_a foundation_n beside_o jesus_n christ_n not_o subordinate_a but_o coordinate_a to_o he_o which_o that_o they_o do_v be_v prove_v by_o two_o thing_n which_o be_v ascribe_v by_o they_o to_o the_o pope_n either_o by_o himself_o or_o with_o his_o council_n 1._o that_o they_o can_v alter_v the_o plain_a express_a precept_n of_o christ_n as_o namely_o in_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o other_o faithful_a people_n beside_o the_o sacrifice_a priest_n shall_v drink_v the_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n though_o the_o precept_n of_o christ_n be_v as_o express_v for_o all_o the_o faithful_a drink_n of_o it_o as_o it_o be_v for_o their_o eat_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o priest_n to_o marry_v though_o the_o scripture_n express_o say_v marriage_n be_v honourable_a in_o all_o man_n heb._n 13._o 4._o 2._o in_o enjoin_v under_o pain_n of_o heresy_n excommunication_n and_o damnation_n thing_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v which_o christ_n never_o enjoin_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o practise_v as_o namely_o transubstantiation_n the_o unbloody_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n proper_o so_o call_v in_o the_o mass_n purgatory_n fire_n confession_n of_o all_o a_o person_n know_v sin_n into_o the_o ear_n of_o a_o priest_n the_o keep_n of_o the_o vow_n of_o a_o monastic_a profession_n when_o the_o person_n can_v contain_v and_o to_o live_v a_o idle_a beg_a life_n when_o the_o person_n be_v able_a to_o work_v and_o have_v no_o other_o employment_n nor_o pretend_v to_o any_o which_o be_v useful_a to_o man_n beside_o pray_v which_o be_v the_o common_a duty_n of_o all_o christian_n now_o sure_o he_o that_o take_v on_o he_o to_o alter_v christ_n command_n and_o to_o put_v his_o own_o in_o stead_n thereof_o do_v make_v himself_o the_o principal_a foundation_n equal_a to_o christ_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o paul_n 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o and_o to_o christ_n matth._n 23._o 8_o 11._o and_o so_o make_v himself_o a_o foundation_n coordinate_a as_o indeed_o more_o than_o christ_n however_o he_o pretend_v himself_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n for_o his_o warrant_n as_o for_o that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o peter_n here_o it_o be_v answer_v before_o sect._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o do_v not_o import_v any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n but_o some_o peculiar_a success_n in_o his_o preach_n beside_o what_o other_o have_v which_o be_v but_o a_o personal_a pre-eminence_n derivable_a to_o no_o successor_n much_o less_o to_o the_o rank_n of_o roman_a bishop_n in_o these_o last_o age_n who_o never_o build_v the_o church_n by_o preach_v but_o pull_v down_o prince_n and_o oppress_v those_o that_o will_v build_v up_o christ_n church_n yet_o it_o be_v observable_a
that_o he_o allege_v eph._n 2._o 20._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o they_o all_o though_o not_o equal_o when_o the_o text_n do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o ephesian_a believer_n nor_o be_v the_o ephesian_a believer_n say_v to_o be_v build_v on_o they_o unequal_o on_o peter_n as_o the_o supreme_a on_o other_o after_o he_o but_o on_o they_o all_o without_o any_o difference_n and_o not_o only_o on_o they_o but_o also_o on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n christ_n alone_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n sect_n ix_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n it_o be_v add_v thus_o by_o h._n t._n object_n st._n cyprian_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o dignity_n and_o st._n hierome_n affirm_v the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o lib._n cont_n jovin_n answ_n they_o be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n i_o grant_v in_o their_o power_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o before_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o grant_v after_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o father_n st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o christ_n dispose_v the_o origin_n of_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o peter_z and_o st._n hierome_n tell_v we_o he_o choose_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o i_o reply_v cyprian_n word_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la be_v recite_v above_o art_n 5._o sect._n 6._o in_o which_o he_o express_o say_v thus_o hoc_fw-la erant_fw-la utique_fw-la &_o caeteri_fw-la apostoli_fw-la quod_fw-la fuit_fw-la petrus_n pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praditi_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la sell_v exordium_n ab_fw-la unitate_fw-la proficiscitur_fw-la ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la that_o be_v that_o very_o be_v also_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n proceed_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o so_o that_o the_o very_a word_n be_v express_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o only_o equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n but_o also_o in_o power_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o peter_n be_v make_v a_o representative_a of_o all_o yeâ—_n have_v no_o more_o power_n and_o honour_n than_o other_o apostle_n and_o for_o bishop_n he_o say_v present_o after_o episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la that_o be_v bishopric_n be_v but_o one_o of_o which_o whole_o or_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o each_o which_o word_n plain_o show_v this_o to_o be_v his_o meaning_n 1._o that_o the_o episcopacy_n or_o charge_n of_o look_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n even_o as_o the_o church_n catholic_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o 2._o that_o each_o bishop_n have_v but_o his_o part_n none_o the_o whole_a none_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 3._o that_o each_o bishop_n who_o have_v his_o part_n hold_v it_o in_o solidum_fw-la that_o be_v whole_o or_o entire_o the_o power_n and_o charge_n be_v as_o much_o in_o one_o as_o another_o 4._o that_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o invest_v in_o peter_n for_o all_o that_o episcopacy_n may_v be_v one_o and_o undivided_a and_o the_o church_n one_o so_o as_o that_o no_o church_n break_v from_o another_o nor_o any_o bishop_n be_v above_o another_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o hierome_n lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la jovin_n they_o be_v thus_o at_o dick_n super_fw-la petrum_fw-la fundatur_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la licet_fw-la idipsum_fw-la in_o alio_fw-la loco_fw-la super_fw-la omnes_fw-la apostolos_fw-la fiat_fw-la &_o cuncti_fw-la clave_n regni_fw-la coelorum_fw-la accipiant_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la aequo_fw-la super_fw-la eos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fortitudo_fw-la solidetur_fw-la tamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la inter_fw-la duodecim_fw-la unus_fw-la eligitur_fw-la ut_fw-la capite_fw-la constituto_fw-la schismatis_fw-la tollatur_fw-la occasio_fw-la that_o be_v but_o thou_o say_v who_o argue_v for_o marriage_n upon_o peter_n a_o marry_a man_n the_o church_n be_v found_v although_o that_o thing_n in_o another_o place_n be_v do_v upon_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o equal_o upon_o they_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v yet_o therefore_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o in_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v the_o other_o apostle_n equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n with_o peter_n and_o to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o term_n peter_n not_o a_o head_n in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o order_n that_o for_o want_v of_o it_o no_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v which_o to_o have_v be_v the_o mind_n of_o hierome_n appear_v full_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n in_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n call_v himself_o a_o fellow-eld_a and_o john_n a_o elder_a but_o after_o one_o be_v choose_v who_o may_v be_v set_v before_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v do_v for_o a_o remedy_n of_o schism_n lest_o each_o one_o draw_v to_o himself_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v break_v it_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n equal_a with_o other_o church_n and_o bishop_n if_o say_v he_o authority_n be_v seek_v the_o world_n be_v great_a than_o a_o city_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v any_o bishop_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o at_o eugubium_n or_o at_o constantinople_n or_o at_o rhegium_n or_o at_o alexandria_n or_o at_o tanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n power_n of_o riches_n and_o humility_n of_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n neither_o high_o nor_o low_o but_o all_o be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whence_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v infer_v 1._o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o above_o elder_n original_o 2._o that_o their_o superiority_n be_v by_o positive_a order_n 3._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v elder_n 4._o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v their_o successor_n 5._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o above_o another_o bishop_n 6._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v less_o than_o of_o the_o world_n yet_o further_o say_v h._n t._n object_n one_o body_n with_o two_o head_n be_v monstrous_a answ_n not_o if_o one_o be_v principal_a and_o the_o other_o subordinate_a or_o ministerial_a only_a as_o in_o our_o present_a case_n so_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o woman_n 1_o cor._n 11._o without_o any_o monstrosity_n i_o reply_v to_o make_v a_o thousand_o metaphorical_a subordinate_a ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v without_o monstrosity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n ascribe_v to_o he_o such_o a_o power_n as_o agree_v to_o none_o but_o christ_n nor_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o any_o but_o christ_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n have_v monstrosity_n in_o it_o or_o rather_o treason_n against_o christ_n but_o such_o a_o head_n be_v the_o pope_n make_v by_o h._n t._n therefore_o this_o conceit_n of_o he_o and_o other_o papist_n induce_v monstrosity_n the_o minor_a be_v partly_o show_v before_o and_o may_v be_v full_o prove_v by_o instance_v in_o the_o act_n of_o power_n the_o pope_n take_v to_o he_o in_o define_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n receive_v appeal_n from_o all_o place_n judge_v cause_n set_v up_o and_o put_v down_o king_n and_o bishop_n and_o many_o more_o wherein_o he_o arrogate_v and_o usurp_v that_o power_n to_o himself_o which_o do_v only_o agree_v to_o christ_n and_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o none_o but_o he_o again_o say_v h._n t._n object_n st._n gregory_n reject_v the_o name_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n as_o antichristian_a lib._n 7._o indict_v 2._o epist_n 96._o answ_n he_o reject_v it_o as_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n i_o grant_v as_o it_o only_o signify_v one_o to_o be_v supreme_a and_o above_o all_o other_o i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v he_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o same_o book_n epist_n 62._o if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o
bishop_n i_o know_v no_o bishop_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a and_o lib_n 4._o indict_v 13._o epist_n 32._o the_o care_n and_o principality_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v commit_v to_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n yet_o be_v not_o he_o call_v universal_a apostle_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o apostle_n but_o he_o you_o see_v in_o what_o sense_n he_o reject_v the_o word_n universal_a i_o reply_v gregory_n not_o only_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n or_o patriarch_n but_o also_o reject_v it_o as_o proud_a wicked_a perverse_a profane_a blasphemous_a and_o the_o usurper_n of_o it_o as_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o only_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n but_o also_o as_o not_o agree_v to_o he_o or_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n lib._n 6._o epist_n 24._o &_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 32._o &_o 36._o none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n consent_v to_o use_v this_o profane_a name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n none_o of_o my_o predecessor_n ever_o take_v upon_o he_o this_o name_n of_o singularity_n neither_o consent_v to_o use_v it_o we_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o seek_v nor_o yet_o accept_v this_o glorious_a title_n be_v offer_v unto_o we_o nor_o in_o the_o sense_n only_o as_o h._n t._n deny_v it_o due_a to_o the_o pope_n as_o if_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n but_o even_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n now_o usurp_v it_o for_o 1._o he_o reject_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n in_o which_o john_n of_o constantinople_n do_v affect_v it_o but_o he_o do_v not_o affect_v it_o as_o thereby_o assume_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a which_o appear_v 1._o in_o that_o a_o synod_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v it_o he_o habita_n synodo_fw-la seipsum_fw-la patriarcham_fw-la universalem_fw-la creasset_fw-la that_o be_v hold_v a_o synod_n he_o have_v create_v himself_o universal_a patriarch_n platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n but_o doubtless_o the_o synod_n will_v not_o give_v he_o the_o title_n as_o import_v he_o the_o only_a bishop_n for_o than_o they_o shall_v have_v unbishopt_v themselves_o which_o neither_o he_o nor_o they_o do_v 2._o gregory_z when_o he_o charge_v he_o with_o his_o arrogate_a that_o title_n to_o himself_o tell_v john_n himself_o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o that_o he_o seek_v this_o title_n that_o he_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v under_o none_o and_o he_o alone_o before_o all_o that_o be_v endeavour_v that_o by_o the_o appellation_n of_o universal_a bishop_n he_o may_v put_v under_o himself_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v call_v in_o the_o world_n not_o only_o the_o father_n but_o also_o the_o general_a father_n that_o he_o desire_v by_o that_o word_n of_o elation_n to_o put_v himself_o before_o bishop_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o under_o he_o which_o show_v he_o affect_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n but_o the_o supreme_a 3._o he_o affect_v no_o more_o than_o what_o after_o boniface_n the_o three_o of_o rome_n obtain_v of_o phocas_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o platina_n in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o who_o speak_v thus_o boniface_n the_o three_o a_o roman_a by_o country_n obtain_v from_o phocas_n the_o emperor_n yet_o with_o great_a contention_n that_o the_o see_v of_o bless_a peter_n the_o apostle_n which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n shall_v be_v both_o so_o call_v and_o account_v by_o all_o which_o place_n indeed_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n endeavour_v to_o challenge_v to_o it_o sometime_o evil_a prince_n favour_v and_o affirm_v that_o in_o that_o place_n shall_v be_v the_o first_o see_v where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v and_o baronius_n annal._n eccles_n at_o the_o year_n 606._o relate_v the_o decree_n of_o phocas_n thus_o that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n alone_o shall_v be_v call_v ecumenical_a or_o universal_a but_o not_o the_o constantinopolitan_a and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n cap._n 31._o say_v they_o will_v equal_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n to_o the_o roman_a and_o make_v it_o universal_a speak_v of_o the_o greek_n in_o the_o business_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o gather_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n affect_v be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o only_a bishop_n so_o as_o that_o none_o but_o he_o shall_v be_v account_v a_o bishop_n but_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o head_n or_o supreme_a of_o all_o bishop_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o and_o that_o this_o gregory_n disclaim_v as_o proud_a 4._o that_o be_v affect_v by_o john_n which_o he_o and_o cyriacus_n his_o successor_n use_v for_o twenty_o year_n but_o neither_o of_o they_o use_v it_o so_o by_o word_n or_o deed_n as_o to_o exclude_v other_o from_o be_v bishop_n as_o well_o as_o themselves_o for_o in_o john_n own_o writing_n to_o they_o extant_a in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o romam_fw-la greek_a law_n he_o term_v they_o fellow-servant_n metropolitan_o and_o bishop_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o other_o in_o their_o write_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n when_o they_o term_v he_o ecumenical_a archbishop_n yet_o style_v themselves_o bishop_n and_o fellow-priest_n but_o they_o will_v be_v account_v supreme_a or_o prime_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o as_o to_o be_v under_o none_o but_o above_o all_o 2._o it_o be_v prove_v that_o gregory_n reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o supreme_a bishop_n in_o that_o he_o regist_n lib._n 11._o epist_n 54._o resolve_n thus_o if_o any_o man_n accuse_v a_o bishop_n for_o whatsoever_o cause_n let_v the_o cause_n bâ—_n judge_v by_o his_o metropolitan_a if_o any_o man_n gainsay_v the_o metropolitan_n judgement_n let_v it_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o that_o diocese_n and_o let_v he_o end_v it_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n and_o law_n and_o for_o what_o he_o add_v that_o if_o a_o bishop_n have_v no_o metropolitan_a nor_o patriarch_n at_o all_o then_o be_v his_o cause_n to_o be_v hear_v and_o determine_v by_o the_o see_v apostolic_a which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v add_v beyond_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o law_n of_o emperor_n and_o though_o it_o prove_v that_o he_o claim_v a_o reference_n of_o cause_n in_o difference_n between_o bishop_n within_o his_o patriarchate_n yet_o not_o where_o there_o be_v other_o patriarch_n to_o which_o the_o bishop_n be_v subject_a much_o less_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o that_o he_o term_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o chuche_n do_v not_o prove_v a_o supremacy_n of_o government_n by_o any_o institution_n of_o christ_n but_o a_o pre-eminence_n of_o order_n and_o some_o ecclesiastical_a privilege_n by_o reason_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o hereby_o be_v understand_v what_o h._n t._n cite_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o book_n epist_n 62._o of_o greg._n epistle_n indict_v 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o mean_v of_o all_o bishop_n universal_o but_o of_o the_o bishop_n within_o that_o patriarchate_n but_o this_o be_v in_o case_n of_o fault_n only_o for_o it_o follow_v but_o when_o no_o fault_n require_v it_o all_o according_a to_o reason_n of_o humility_n be_v equal_n so_o that_o gregory_n do_v not_o by_o that_o speech_n show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o universal_a supreme_a jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o command_n and_o detemination_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o he_o account_v the_o african_a church_n subject_n to_o his_o reproof_n as_o he_o have_v a_o common_a care_n of_o the_o church_n every_o where_o in_o which_o gregory_n himself_o and_o all_o other_o bishop_n and_o church_n be_v subject_a to_o any_o bishop_n wheresoever_o certain_o gregory_n have_v most_o absurd_o argue_v against_o the_o arrogance_n of_o john_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n new_a profane_a proud_a blasphemous_a foolish_a perverse_a and_o he_o a_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n whosoever_o shall_v use_v it_o if_o he_o have_v imagine_v it_o belong_v to_o himself_o or_o any_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o what_o h._n t._n allege_v that_o john_n claim_v to_o be_v universal_a bishop_n as_o exclude_v all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o absurdity_n which_o gregory_n press_v he_o with_o as_o follow_v upon_o it_o not_o acknowledge_v by_o john_n but_o rather_o deny_v as_o when_o we_o urge_v man_n with_o absurdity_n follow_v their_o tenet_n which_o they_o do_v not_o own_o and_o how_o he_o urge_v it_o
faith_n or_o catholic_n church_n but_o not_o any_o long_o and_o this_o author_n may_v as_o some_o in_o case_n of_o marriage_n conceive_v he_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v faith_n with_o infidel_n and_o yet_o not_o with_o heretic_n and_o for_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_z 15._o 18._o neither_o dare_v protestant_n then_o trust_v to_o the_o safe_a conduct_n then_o give_v and_o before_o and_o since_o sad_a instance_n of_o papist_n perfidiousness_n have_v give_v too_o much_o occasion_n to_o protestant_n to_o suspect_v the_o lurk_a of_o a_o snake_n under_o the_o grass_n i_o mean_v some_o hide_a deceit_n under_o a_o covert_n of_o fair_a word_n especial_o when_o we_o consider_v this_o author_n a_o little_a before_o count_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n to_o be_v of_o faith_n sess_z 15._o 18._o in_o which_o sess_z 19_o that_o council_n as_o it_o be_v in_o binius_fw-la have_v these_o word_n the_o present_a holy_a synod_n do_v declare_v that_o no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o to_o ecclesiastic_a jurisdiction_n be_v generate_v or_o impediment_n can_v be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v make_v by_o any_o safe_a conduct_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n king_n and_o other_o secular_a prince_n to_o heretic_n or_o defame_v of_o hereâ—ie_n think_v so_o to_o recall_v the_o same_o from_o their_o error_n with_o whatsoever_o bond_n they_o have_v bind_v themselves_o but_o that_o the_o say_v safe_a conduct_n notwithstanding_o it_o may_v be_v lawful_a for_o a_o competent_a judge_n and_o ecclesiastic_a to_o inquire_v of_o the_o error_n of_o such_o person_n and_o otherwise_o due_o to_o proceed_v against_o they_o and_o to_o punish_v they_o as_o much_o as_o justice_n shall_v persuade_v if_o they_o shall_v refuse_v stiff_o to_o revoke_v their_o error_n although_o trust_v to_o their_o safe_a conduct_n they_o have_v come_v to_o the_o place_n of_o judgement_n who_o otherwise_o will_v not_o have_v come_v nor_o do_v he_o that_o so_o promise_v when_o he_o have_v do_v what_o lie_v in_o he_o remain_v oblige_v by_o this_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o sure_o amount_v then_o to_o as_o much_o as_o this_o and_o have_v be_v thousand_o of_o time_n object_v by_o prince_n and_o other_o that_o public_a faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n and_o how_o little_a reason_n protestant_n have_v to_o trust_v papist_n not_o only_o the_o action_n of_o former_a papist_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n past_a but_o also_o of_o late_a their_o act_n in_o ireland_n poland_n piedmont_n show_n who_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o pope_n flatterer_n or_o particular_a doctor_n i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v shall_v he_o call_v bellarmine_n baronius_n or_o such_o like_a man_n so_o perhaps_o he_o may_v be_v serve_v as_o francis_n a_o st._n clara_n and_o other_o be_v i_o judge_v h._n t._n to_o be_v a_o gross_a flatterer_n in_o maintain_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n there_o be_v in_o this_o tenet_n no_o better_o than_o blasphemous_a antichristian_a flattery_n ascribe_v to_o some_o of_o the_o worst_a and_o oftentimes_o most_o ignorant_a man_n that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o for_o his_o corollary_n i_o deny_v the_o major_n and_o minor_a both_o since_o that_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o have_v neither_o local_a personal_a succession_n nor_o conspicuous_a visibility_n nor_o such_o unity_n universality_n infallibility_n sanctity_n power_n of_o miracle_n universal_a bishop_n as_o h._n t._n require_v as_o necessary_a to_o a_o true_a church_n nor_o have_v he_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o these_o mark_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o no_o other_o but_o his_o mistake_n in_o these_o be_v show_v i_o follow_v he_o in_o the_o rest_n artic_a viii_o unwritten_a tradition_n now_o no_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o h._n t._n term_n apostolical_a be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n sect_n i._o the_o argument_n for_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o be_v answer_v h._n t._n entitle_v his_o eight_o article_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o say_v our_o tenet_n be_v that_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v apostolical_a tradition_n or_o a_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o nothing_o aught_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v so_o deliver_v which_o we_o prove_v thus_o the_o first_o argument_n that_o be_v now_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n it_o at_o first_o but_o oral_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v book_n be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n it_o at_o first_o therefore_o oral_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v book_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o the_o first_o gospel_n be_v not_o write_v till_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o thereabouts_o in_o which_o space_n the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v and_o plant_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n in_o many_o nation_n over_o almost_o all_o the_o world_n add_v to_o this_o that_o many_o age_n be_v pass_v before_o all_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v disperse_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o that_o when_o any_o difference_n arise_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n they_o be_v not_o to_o inquire_v what_o have_v be_v write_v but_o whether_o the_o apostle_n so_o teach_v answ_n this_o doctor_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o ignorance_n or_o heedlessness_n or_o malignity_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n determine_v worse_a than_o his_o fellow_n yea_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o fourth_n bull._n for_o whereas_o in_o the_o trent_n council_n sess_z 4._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o truth_n and_o discipline_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v contain_v in_o write_a book_n and_o tradition_n without_o writing_n and_o will_v have_v both_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o equal_a affection_n and_o reverence_n of_o piety_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n require_v the_o admission_n of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n h._n t._n conclude_v that_o write_v book_n be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o oral_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n if_o he_o have_v say_v they_o have_v not_o be_v the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n he_o have_v agree_v with_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o the_o pope_n bull_n but_o now_o he_o contradict_v they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o protestant_n and_o his_o argument_n do_v as_o well_o conclude_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a but_o leave_v he_o to_o be_v correct_v by_o his_o fellow_n let_v we_o view_v his_o dispute_n set_v aside_o his_o nonsense_n speech_n of_o be_v receive_v as_o faith_n in_o stead_n of_o be_v receive_v as_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n and_o take_v apostolical_a tradition_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o that_o which_o be_v true_o so_o call_v i_o grant_v his_o tenet_n and_o say_v with_o he_o that_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v apostolical_a tradition_n that_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v or_o that_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o faith_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v with_o a_o christian_a divine_a faith_n which_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v but_o what_o be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v so_o deliver_v for_o though_o in_o general_a any_o divine_a revelation_n be_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o christian_a faith_n by_o who_o or_o what_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v deliver_v and_o god_n have_v deliver_v divers_a revelation_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v object_n of_o faith_n yet_o since_o now_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v those_o divine_a revelation_n as_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n and_o what_o the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o think_v needful_a for_o we_o to_o know_v and_o believe_v to_o salvation_n be_v write_v and_o these_o write_n be_v convey_v from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n we_o grant_v the_o tenet_n be_v mean_v of_o they_o and_o yield_v further_o that_o if_o they_o can_v
not_o to_o do_v so_o still_o why_o do_v this_o author_n allege_v scripture_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n and_o tell_v we_o here_o pag._n 113._o there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o decide_v controversy_n than_o by_o the_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o this_o be_v a_o evidence_n of_o god_n infatuate_a these_o romanist_n that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o show_n of_o proof_n for_o peter_n supremacy_n and_o consequent_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o allege_v it_o yet_o determine_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o make_v void_a their_o own_o proof_n and_o the_o very_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o will_v fain_o establish_v sect_n ii_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o assurance_n thereby_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o let_v we_o view_v what_o he_o add_v a_o second_o argument_n be_v that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v infallible_o assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o without_o which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o these_o thing_n but_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o may_v infallible_o be_v assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o by_o no_o other_o mean_n therefore_o apostolical_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a because_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v the_o infallible_a and_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o a_o full_a report_n from_o whole_a world_n of_o father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o son_n of_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o see_v be_v altogether_o infallible_a since_o sensible_a evidence_n in_o a_o world_n of_o witness_n unanimous_o concur_v be_v altogether_o infallible_a how_o fallible_a soever_o man_n may_v be_v in_o their_o particular_n and_o such_o a_o report_n such_o a_o evidence_n be_v apostolical_a tradition_n for_o all_o the_o doctrinos_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o all_o the_o book_n they_o write_v therefore_o infallible_a answ_n the_o popish_a tenet_n be_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o other_o point_n than_o what_o be_v in_o the_o write_a book_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o what_o they_o can_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n of_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n be_v bishop_n there_o purgatory-fire_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n mix_v water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o many_o more_o which_o pope_n and_o popish_a council_n obtrude_v on_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o apostolical_a tradition_n may_v be_v receive_v as_o object_n of_o faith_n but_o here_o h._n t._n conclude_v apostolical_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o prove_v it_o of_o no_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o that_o whereby_o the_o book_n write_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n which_o i_o may_v grant_v and_o yet_o h._n t._n gain_v nothing_o for_o his_o purpose_n since_o apostolical_a tradition_n may_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o not_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a much_o less_o that_o which_o pope_n and_o council_n call_v apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v every_o corruption_n that_o have_v be_v any_o long_a time_n receive_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o apostolical_a tradition_n infallible_a that_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v by_o the_o holy_a man_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o that_o the_o thing_n in_o they_o relate_v be_v certain_a and_o yet_o other_o tradition_n of_o other_o thing_n not_o so_o but_o to_o his_o argument_n i_o say_v the_o major_n be_v not_o true_a nor_o be_v it_o prove_v by_o his_o reason_n which_o in_o form_n be_v this_o that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n the_o conclusion_n which_o follow_v from_o these_o premise_n be_v not_o his_o major_n that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v infallible_o assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o without_o which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o those_o thing_n nor_o the_o conclusion_n set_v down_o therefore_o the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v the_o infallible_a and_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o these_o term_n that_o by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o book_n the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o book_n or_o doctrine_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o the_o major_n be_v not_o prove_v but_o indeed_o the_o very_a protestant_a doctrine_n which_o he_o gainsay_v be_v prove_v unaware_o thus_o that_o in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o prove_v direct_o what_o h._n t._n deny_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o show_v that_o he_o mistake_v the_o mean_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o which_o there_o be_v manifest_a difference_n the_o mean_n of_o faith_n be_v any_o outward_a or_o inward_a efficient_a principal_a or_o instrumental_a by_o which_o a_o person_n come_v to_o believe_v the_o rule_n be_v that_o by_o which_o we_o know_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o same_o mean_n may_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o believe_v contrary_a thing_n caiaphas_n and_o balaam_n may_v prophesy_v right_a thing_n of_o israel_n and_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o expectation_n of_o the_o messiab_n and_o yet_o also_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o lay_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o overthrow_v they_o a_o messenger_n that_o bring_v a_o grant_n wherein_o a_o prince_n grant_v a_o thing_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o belief_n and_o so_o be_v the_o seal_n but_o the_o rule_n of_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o grant_n thomas_n his_o see_v and_o feel_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o his_o believe_v christ_n resurrection_n but_o the_o rule_n be_v christ_n word_n 2._o i_o deny_v his_o minor_n for_o though_o i_o grant_v such_o a_o full_a report_n as_o he_o speak_v of_o be_v infallible_a nor_o do_v i_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o a_o report_n or_o such_o a_o evidence_n for_o all_o the_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o all_o the_o book_n they_o write_v yet_o i_o say_v 1._o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o papist_n assert_v for_o with_o they_o any_o thing_n use_v in_o their_o church_n a_o long_a time_n and_o approve_v by_o a_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n confirm_v by_o he_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n though_o it_o have_v not_o such_o report_n or_o evidence_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v other_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v beside_o this_o full_a report_n as_o 1._o the_o inward_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 2._o the_o innate_a character_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n themselves_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v open_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n advance_v god_n glory_n enlighten_v and_o convert_v the_o soul_n with_o many_o more_o which_o show_v who_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n be_v yet_o by_o the_o way_n i_o observe_v 1._o that_o notwithstanding_o he_o make_v here_o such_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o report_n and_o evidence_n of_o sense_n yet_o pag._n 205._o he_o deny_v evidence_n of_o sense_n infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o thereby_o overthrow_v his_o position_n here_o 2._o from_o his_o word_n here_o i_o argue_v against_o his_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n thus_o a_o full_a report_n from_o whole_a world_n of_o father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o son_n of_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o see_v be_v altogether_o
infallible_a since_o sensible_a evidence_n in_o a_o world_n of_o eye-witness_n unanimous_o concur_v be_v altogether_o infallible_a how_o fallible_a soever_o man_n may_v be_v in_o their_o particular_n but_o there_o be_v world_n of_o eye-witness_n and_o hand-witness_n and_o tongue-witness_n and_o nose-witness_n and_o ear-witness_n of_o father_n and_o son_n who_o all_o unanimous_o concur_v discern_v and_o say_v of_o what_o they_o have_v see_v feel_v hear_v taste_v smell_v that_o there_o be_v no_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o consecrate_a host_n therefore_o the_o report_n that_o there_o be_v no_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n after_o consecration_n or_o consecrate_a host_n and_o consequent_o no_o transubstantiation_n be_v altogether_o infallible_a so_o inconsistent_a be_v this_o author_n saying_n in_o one_o place_n with_o that_o he_o say_v in_o another_o as_o indeed_o popish_a doctrine_n be_v a_o lie_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v self-repugnant_a sect_n iii_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o deliver_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o receive_v prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n h._n t._n proceed_v thus_o a_o three_o argument_n if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n together_o with_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o nothing_o on_o pain_n of_o damnation_n ought_v to_o be_v deliver_v for_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o as_o such_o then_o be_v be_v impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v deliver_v any_o thing_n for_o faith_n to_o the_o second_o age_n but_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o as_o such_o and_o so_o from_o age_n to_o age_n to_o this_o time_n but_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n together_o with_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o nothing_o on_o pain_n of_o damnation_n ought_v to_o be_v deliver_v for_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o they_o as_o such_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n shall_v deliver_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o second_o age_n for_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o have_v receive_v as_o such_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o consequent_o that_o they_o shall_v err_v in_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v prove_v because_o to_o make_v she_o deliver_v more_o for_o faith_n than_o she_o have_v receive_v in_o this_o supposition_n the_o whole_a church_n must_v either_o have_v forget_v what_o she_o have_v be_v teach_v from_o her_o infancy_n in_o matter_n of_o salvation_n and_o damnation_n which_o be_v impossible_a in_o a_o world_n of_o ear_n and_o eye-witness_n as_o have_v be_v show_v or_o else_o the_o whole_a church_n must_v have_v so_o far_o break_v with_o reason_n which_o be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o man_n as_o to_o conspire_v in_o a_o notorious_a lie_n to_o damn_v herself_o and_o posterity_n by_o say_v she_o have_v receive_v such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n for_o faith_n which_o in_o she_o own_o conscience_n she_o know_v she_o have_v not_o receive_v and_o this_o be_v more_o impossible_a than_o the_o former_a even_o as_o impossible_a as_o for_o man_n not_o to_o be_v man_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o next_o argument_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o positive_a text_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o brethren_n stand_v you_o fast_o and_o hold_v the_o tradition_n which_o you_o have_v learn_v whether_o by_o word_n or_o our_o epistle_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 15._o those_o thing_n which_o you_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o hear_v and_o see_v in_o i_o these_o do_v you_o phil._n 4._o so_o we_o have_v preach_v and_o so_o you_o have_v believe_v 1_o cor._n 14._o 15._o how_o shall_v they_o believe_v in_o who_o they_o have_v not_o hear_v and_o how_o shall_v they_o hear_v without_o a_o preacher_n rom._n 10._o 17._o the_o thing_n that_o thou_o have_v hear_v of_o i_o before_o many_o witness_n the_o same_o commend_v thou_o to_o faithful_a man_n which_o shall_v be_v fit_a to_o teach_v other_o also_o 2_o tim._n 2._o 2._o if_o any_o man_n shall_v preach_v otherwise_o than_o you_o have_v receive_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n gal._n 1._o 9_o although_o we_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v to_o you_o beside_o that_o which_o we_o have_v preach_v to_o you_o be_v he_o anathema_n gal._n 1._o 8._o answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v it_o grant_v be_v not_o the_o position_n to_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v apostolical_a oral_a tradition_n not_o book_n nor_o be_v it_o include_v in_o it_o since_o some_o in_o the_o church_n although_o not_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n may_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o second_o age_n and_o so_o from_o father_n to_o son_n that_o for_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o receive_v from_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n and_o it_o be_v after_o receive_v as_o from_o the_o apostle_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o the_o report_n of_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o of_o the_o moon_n of_o the_o millenary_a opinion_n as_o from_o john_n and_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n the_o whole_a church_n may_v mistake_v or_o forget_v not_o deliver_v all_o truth_n yea_o may_v err_v and_o so_o not_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o be_v it_o grant_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n to_o the_o second_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o romanist_n tradition_n unwritten_a prove_v rule_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o second_o age_n and_o so_o from_o father_n to_o son_n without_o alteration_n which_o they_o can_v prove_v nevertheless_o since_o this_o argument_n tend_v to_o the_o assert_v of_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n distinct_o take_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o write_n i_o grant_v the_o minor_a and_o omit_v the_o examine_n of_o the_o text_n bring_v to_o prove_v it_o though_o some_o of_o they_o yield_v a_o good_a argument_n against_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o i_o deny_v the_o major_n as_o be_v contrary_a to_o experience_n both_o in_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o who_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o add_v to_o or_o diminish_v from_o god_n command_n deut._n 4._o 2._o and_o yet_o they_o do_v mark_v 7._o 8._o 9_o and_o in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o be_v most_o evident_a in_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o chiliast_n about_o easter_n and_o sundry_a other_o thing_n and_o though_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n do_v not_o deliver_v point_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o second_o age_n yet_o in_o the_o second_o and_o after-age_n corruption_n do_v come_v in_o which_o be_v take_v for_o universal_a tradition_n as_o in_o give_v infant_n the_o eucharist_n which_o augustine_n and_o pope_n innocentius_n take_v for_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n though_o the_o trent_n council_n condemn_v it_o and_o many_o thing_n there_o be_v now_o take_v for_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o worship_n of_o image_n pray_v to_o saint_n not_o allow_v the_o wine_n to_o be_v drink_v by_o all_o the_o communicant_n which_o yet_o be_v manifest_o repugnant_a to_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n as_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o h._n t._n i_o say_v 1._o the_o eye_n and_o ear-witness_n of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o a_o whole_a world_n 2._o error_n may_v be_v traduce_v as_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n and_o from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o from_o they_o 3._o the_o church_n deliver_v not_o doctrine_n but_o the_o teacher_n in_o they_o whereof_o many_o sometime_o be_v hypocrite_n sometime_o weak_a in_o understanding_n all_o of_o they_o be_v man_n be_v liable_a to_o mistake_n passion_n forgetfulness_n inadvertency_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o sincere_a may_v against_o their_o conscience_n deliver_v error_n sure_o if_o polycarpus_n a_o auditor_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o anicetus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o second_o age_n polycrates_n and_o pope_n victor_n in_o the_o same_o age_n cyprian_a and_o pope_n stephanus_n in_o the_o next_o contradict_v each_o other_o about_o tradition_n no_o marvel_n late_a and_o inferior_a teacher_n such_o as_o papias_n a_o credulous_a man_n and_o other_o mistake_v about_o they_o and_o the_o after_o church_n follow_v they_o in_o their_o mistake_n 4._o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o apostle_n day_n easy_o draw_v away_o from_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paul_n have_v evident_o teach_v they_o by_o harken_v to_o seducer_n as_o the_o galatian_n gal._n 3._o 1._o though_o the_o
their_o faith_n and_o prepossess_v they_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a age_n which_o once_o receive_v very_o few_o except_o man_n very_o learned_a and_o impartial_a inquisitour_n into_o the_o truth_n will_v be_v able_a to_o examine_v and_o in_o effect_n that_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o council_n have_v or_o shall_v determine_v must_v be_v take_v for_o unquestionable_a nor_o be_v this_o reasonable_a but_o against_o all_o right_a way_n of_o understanding_n that_o we_o shall_v apply_v ourselves_o to_o know_v what_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v sixteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o rather_o by_o the_o present_a and_o precedent_a age_n after_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v than_o by_o their_o own_o writing_n as_o if_o a_o man_n may_v better_o know_v what_o legacy_n his_o great_a grandfather_n â—ave_n a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o man_n now_o live_v than_o by_o his_o â—wn_n will_v upon_o record_n 2._o the_o pretence_n for_o this_o resolution_n be_v but_o imaginary_a and_o fictitious_a and_o refute_v by_o experience_n sure_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o impossibility_n as_o this_o author_n speak_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n have_v not_o be_v corrupt_v as_o it_o be_v in_o noaâ—'s_n and_o abraham_n day_n nor_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o judge_n of_o elias_n manasseh_n our_o lord_n christ_n at_o his_o come_n in_o the_o flesh_n in_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n when_o as_o hierom_n say_v the_o whole_a world_n groan_v that_o it_o be_v become_v arian_n there_o will_v not_o be_v such_o a_o fall_v away_o as_o the_o apostle_n foretell_v 1_o tim._n 4._o 1._o 2._o thess_n 2_o 4_o at_o which_o time_n the_o rhemist_n grant_v in_o their_o note_n on_o that_o place_n that_o even_o the_o service_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v suppress_v and_o therefore_o the_o impossibility_n here_o suppose_v by_o h._n t._n be_v but_o imaginary_a out_o of_o inadverteney_n of_o what_o the_o scripture_n have_v relate_v and_o foretell_v and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o great_a corruption_n of_o man_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o old_a serpent_n call_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n which_o deceive_v the_o whole_a world_n revel_v 12._o 9_o 3._o but_o what_o church_n be_v there_o that_o so_o resolve_v her_o faith_n none_o that_o i_o know_v of_o beside_o the_o roman_a or_o rather_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n for_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o think_v that_o either_o the_o greek_a asiatic_a or_o african_a church_n do_v so_o resolve_v their_o faith_n no_o nor_o yet_o some_o of_o those_o church_n who_o do_v hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_a see_v nay_o i_o hardly_o think_v the_o church_n or_o court_n of_o rome_n itself_o do_v resolve_v its_o faith_n such_o as_o it_o be_v as_o h._n t._n here_o speak_v i_o instance_n in_o one_o main_a point_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o a_o council_n for_o sure_o if_o that_o be_v their_o resolution_n they_o will_v be_v cast_v since_o the_o precedent_a age_n i_o mean_v the_o fifteen_o century_n do_v deliver_v by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o father_n to_o son_n that_o a_o general_a council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o two_o so_o term_v general_a council_n of_o basil_n and_o constance_n do_v express_o determine_v and_o in_o other_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o protestant_n and_o papist_n if_o they_o go_v from_o age_n to_o age_n upward_o papist_n will_v find_v themselves_o destitute_a of_o tradition_n unwritten_a as_o well_o as_o write_v in_o the_o half_a communion_n papal_a indulgence_n worship_n of_o image_n and_o many_o more_o beside_o so_o that_o however_o this_o author_n pretend_v tradition_n of_o a_o world_n of_o father_n to_o a_o world_n of_o son_n when_o he_o and_o his_o party_n be_v put_v to_o it_o they_o have_v not_o any_o ancient_a universal_a tradition_n elder_a than_o the_o sixteen_o century_n for_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o papacy_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o infallibility_n and_o therein_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o pack_v council_n of_o trent_n be_v the_o great_a world_n he_o mean_v at_o which_o be_v at_o some_o determination_n of_o great_a moment_n about_o fifty_o bishop_n such_o as_o they_o be_v and_o some_o of_o they_o but_o titular_a and_o in_o other_o point_n there_o have_v be_v no_o tradition_n but_o what_o have_v be_v gainsay_v and_o therefore_o in_o fine_a the_o papist_n faith_n be_v resolve_v into_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o trent_n determination_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n with_o papist_n as_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o word_n of_o this_o author_n here_o p._n 70._o where_o he_o make_v the_o church_n which_o he_o count_v infallible_a a_o council_n call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n which_o he_o judge_v the_o trent_n council_n to_o be_v pag._n 76._o and_o if_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v resolve_v its_o faith_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n tradition_n what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o resolve_v its_o faith_n into_o its_o own_o tradition_n at_o least_o the_o catholic_a church_n represent_v in_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n must_v resolve_v its_o faith_n into_o itself_o pius_n the_o four_o and_o the_o trent_n bishop_n must_v resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o their_o own_o tradition_n and_o so_o must_v believe_v what_o they_o believe_v in_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n because_o they_o hold_v so_o and_o judge_v themselves_o infallible_a and_o if_o so_o it_o will_v be_v know_v whether_o they_o do_v believe_v the_o same_o thing_n before_o they_o do_v determine_v they_o in_o a_o council_n if_o not_o they_o define_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v if_o they_o do_v than_o it_o will_v be_v know_v upon_o what_o tradition_n they_o do_v believe_v they_o if_o they_o name_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n the_o same_o question_n will_v be_v put_v and_o the_o answer_n must_v be_v either_o at_o last_o to_o resolve_v it_o into_o scripture_n or_o some_o fallible_a man_n or_o the_o process_n will_v be_v endless_a or_o it_o must_v rest_v in_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o present_a church_n catholic_a proper_o so_o call_v or_o general_a council_n or_o pope_n or_o else_o the_o question_n will_v return_v and_o the_o argue_v will_v be_v circular_a yet_o there_o be_v these_o reason_n why_o papist_n make_v show_v of_o this_o way_n of_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o the_o church_n tradition_n unwritten_a 1._o because_o they_o will_v not_o have_v their_o doctrine_n and_o faith_n try_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n alone_o nor_o in_o the_o first_o place_n nor_o by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n 2._o because_o they_o know_v that_o few_o either_o of_o the_o learned_a or_o unlearned_a can_v tract_n they_o in_o this_o way_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o but_o man_n of_o very_a great_a read_n and_o very_o accurate_a critic_n to_o discern_v truth_n in_o this_o way_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o nation_n in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v be_v whereof_o some_o be_v unknown_a to_o some_o other_o church_n the_o impossibility_n to_o know_v what_o each_o church_n throughout_o the_o world_n hold_v in_o every_o age_n the_o difficulty_n of_o travel_n the_o variety_n of_o language_n the_o multitude_n and_o uncertainty_n of_o author_n especial_o since_o they_o have_v be_v geld_v and_o alter_v by_o the_o indices_fw-la expurgatorii_fw-la and_o practice_n of_o monk_n and_o other_o scribe_n the_o foist_v in_o bastard_n treatise_n under_o the_o name_n of_o approve_a author_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v that_o they_o decline_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v trial_n of_o their_o doctrine_n by_o scripture_n pretend_v difficulty_n where_o there_o be_v either_o none_o or_o such_o as_o may_v be_v remove_v though_o by_o their_o course_n they_o cast_v man_n into_o insuperable_a difficulty_n and_o when_o they_o be_v necessitate_v to_o let_v people_n have_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o vulgar_a language_n by_o reason_n of_o importunity_n of_o adversary_n yet_o they_o so_o pervert_v it_o by_o corrupt_a translation_n and_o note_n as_o in_o the_o rhemist_n testament_n be_v manifest_a that_o people_n have_v much_o ado_n without_o much_o diligence_n to_o find_v out_o their_o deceit_n sect_n v._o the_o romanist_n can_v never_o gain_v their_o cause_n by_o refer_v the_o whole_a trial_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o scripture_n but_o will_v be_v prove_v by_o it_o to_o have_v revolt_v from_o christianity_n yet_o h._n t._n have_v the_o face_n to_o say_v but_o if_o we_o refer_v the_o whole_a trial_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o scripture_n i_o see_v nothing_o more_o evident_a than_o that_o this_o one_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la give_v the_o cause_n into_o our_o hand_n since_o it_o clear_o prove_v either_o many_o controvert_v catholic_n doctrine_n be_v sufficient_o contain_v in_o
themselves_o i_o reply_v be_v not_o this_o man_n bewitch_v or_o as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v isai_n 44._o 20._o feed_v on_o ash_n have_v a_o deceive_a heart_n that_o turn_v he_o aside_o so_o as_o that_o he_o can_v say_v be_v there_o not_o a_o lie_n in_o my_o right_a hand_n he_o will_v never_o have_v prefer_v oral_a tradition_n second_v by_o erect_v and_o use_n of_o image_n make_v by_o idolatrous_a sot_n and_o term_v teacher_n of_o lie_n by_o the_o prophet_n hab_fw-mi 2._o 18._o as_o a_o safe_a and_o more_o infallible_a rule_n of_o faith_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n inspire_v by_o god_n and_o his_o great_a gift_n to_o man_n though_o impious_o term_v by_o this_o wretch_n dead_a letter_n '_o but_o it_o be_v the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o they_o that_o make_v image_n and_o adore_v they_o shall_v be_v like_o they_o psalm_n 115._o 8._o that_o be_v as_o blockish_a as_o the_o image_n be_v how_o uncertain_a oral_a tradition_n be_v have_v be_v show_v and_o how_o impossible_a it_o be_v to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o right_a rule_n since_o the_o departure_n of_o those_o who_o can_v preach_v infallible_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o uniform_a and_o outward_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o can_v second_v oral_a tradition_n and_o make_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n much_o less_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o necessary_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o a_o manner_n visible_a and_o sensible_a be_v a_o lie_n with_o a_o witness_n christian_n doctrine_n do_v not_o consist_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thing_n sensible_a to_o the_o eye_n but_o in_o the_o open_n of_o the_o true_a cause_n and_o end_n and_o use_n of_o thing_n do_v which_o can_v only_o be_v apprehend_v by_o the_o understanding_n and_o be_v bring_v to_o it_o by_o hear_v and_o read_v whence_o faith_n be_v say_v to_o come_v by_o hear_v and_o hear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n rom._n 10._o 14_o 15_o 17._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o the_o erect_n of_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o cross_n have_v be_v the_o uniform_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a by_o many_o writer_n that_o christian_n have_v no_o image_n in_o their_o church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n yea_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o best_a emperor_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n be_v against_o the_o have_v they_o in_o church_n however_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o his_o superstitious_a oppose_a serenus_n his_o take_v they_o down_o count_v they_o lay-men_n book_n open_v a_o gap_n to_o that_o deluge_n of_o ignorance_n and_o idolatry_n which_o have_v since_o spread_v over_o the_o western_a church_n which_o have_v go_v a_o whore_v after_o they_o this_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a image_n which_o the_o scripture_n count_v abominable_a as_o defile_v place_n and_o make_v they_o not_o sacred_a but_o pollute_v he_o say_v the_o incarnation_n and_o all_o the_o mystery_n thereof_o be_v make_v sensible_a by_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n erect_v in_o all_o sacred_a place_n the_o passion_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n use_v in_o sacrament_n and_o set_v up_o in_o church_n but_o what_o a_o notorious_a falsehood_n be_v this_o one_o mystery_n sure_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n overshadow_v the_o virgin_n mary_n another_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n can_v any_o image_n of_o christ_n teach_v these_o what_o can_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n teach_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o punishment_n to_o put_v man_n to_o death_n if_o image_n do_v teach_v these_o mystery_n than_o image-maker_n will_v be_v steward_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n and_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o michael_n angelo_n and_o such_o like_a painter_n and_o carver_n more_o true_o peter_n successor_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o pope_n as_o do_v more_o to_o teach_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n than_o pope_n do_v the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v a_o mere_a figment_n of_o a_o thing_n present_a which_o all_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o man_n in_o the_o world_n contradict_v full_a of_o apish_a gesture_n and_o toyish_a fashion_n fit_a for_o a_o stage-play_a than_o a_o spiritual_a service_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v in_o a_o tongue_n not_o common_o understand_v without_o teach_v inform_v not_o the_o hearer_n or_o seer_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n nor_o make_v any_o lively_a commemoration_n of_o his_o passion_n but_o please_v superstitious_a and_o womanish_a or_o childish_a spirit_n which_o be_v take_v with_o such_o show_v the_o sacrament_n open_v no_o mystery_n thereof_o without_o the_o word_n write_v accedat_fw-la verbum_fw-la ad_fw-la elementum_fw-la &_o fit_a sacramentum_fw-la be_v the_o old_a resolution_n put_v the_o word_n to_o the_o element_n than_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacrament_n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o practice_n have_v be_v uniform_a therein_o the_o variety_n of_o missal_n and_o the_o corruption_n purge_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a missal_n as_o be_v confess_v in_o pope_n pius_fw-la the_o five_o his_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n prove_v the_o contrary_n the_o trinity_n be_v know_v by_o the_o institution_n and_o practice_n of_o baptism_n but_o that_o be_v learn_v out_o of_o the_o write_a word_n not_o oral_a tradition_n none_o of_o these_o practice_n do_v at_o all_o open_a the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o experience_n show_v it_o be_v manifest_a by_o conference_n that_o none_o of_o the_o people_n in_o italy_n and_o elsewhere_o who_o go_v to_o mass_n and_o look_v on_o picture_n and_o have_v no_o other_o teach_v do_v understand_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o end_n reason_n use_v of_o christ_n birth_n or_o death_n but_o content_v themselves_o with_o a_o mere_a theatrical_a show_n without_o any_o true_a understanding_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n inward_a feeling_n or_o effectual_a change_n in_o their_o soul_n thereupon_o perhaps_o it_o be_v better_a with_o papist_n in_o england_n where_o their_o superstition_n be_v not_o altogether_o so_o gross_a and_o their_o understanding_n better_v by_o neighbourhood_n and_o converse_n with_o protestant_n but_o that_o image_n shall_v conserve_v reveal_v verity_n or_o oral_a tradition_n second_v with_o image_n more_o explicate_v they_o than_o book_n which_o this_o man_n again_o impious_o term_n dead_a letter_n unless_o the_o image_n be_v animate_v as_o that_o be_v that_o its_o say_v tell_v thomas_n aquinas_n thou_o have_v write_v well_o of_o i_o which_o be_v fit_a to_o be_v silence_v by_o tell_v it_o that_o it_o have_v no_o allowance_n to_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n be_v to_o i_o unintelligible_a and_o if_o these_o be_v such_o a_o safe_a and_o infallible_a rule_n or_o mean_n to_o teach_v and_o conserve_v the_o whole_a frame_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n then_o sure_a christ_n do_v inconsiderate_o appoint_v writer_n and_o preacher_n to_o teach_v and_o guide_v the_o church_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13._o he_o shall_v rather_o for_o the_o time_n after_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v massing_n priest_n and_o painter_n to_o have_v teach_v the_o people_n nor_o be_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o some_o of_o the_o pope_n so_o advise_v as_o they_o may_v have_v be_v in_o appoint_v the_o unnecessary_a business_n of_o frame_v a_o catechism_n and_o amend_v the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o much_o more_o foolish_a have_v be_v all_o the_o learned_a papist_n who_o have_v in_o late_a year_n and_o former_o make_v large_a commentary_n and_o other_o treatise_n to_o conserve_v reveal_v verity_n there_o be_v a_o more_o compendious_a way_n by_o oral_a tradition_n with_o the_o use_n of_o image_n and_o mass_n and_o some_o other_o thing_n if_o this_o impudent_a scribbler_n say_v true_a yet_o h._n t._n continue_v thus_o object_n if_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o whole_a bible_n now_o shall_v a_o man_n ever_o come_v to_o know_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v either_o by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n or_o himself_o in_o particular_a answ_n for_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n she_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v all_o divine_o reveal_v verity_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o mankind_n she_o be_v make_v by_o christ_n the_o depository_n of_o all_o and_o have_v the_o promise_n of_o divine_a assistance_n to_o all_o and_o for_o each_o particular_a man_n so_o much_o only_o it_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o he_o by_o the_o church_n and_o her_o minister_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o will_v at_o the_o least_o be_v so_o propose_v if_o he_o himself_o be_v not_o in_o fault_n
profession_n or_o other_o act_n it_o be_v which_o make_v schism_n nor_o be_v this_o a_o definition_n which_o do_v agree_v with_o their_o own_o grant_n for_o the_o council_n that_o depose_v pope_n separate_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o french_a in_o their_o pragmatic_n sanction_n and_o the_o venetian_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v pope_n paul_n the_o five_o his_o monitory_n deny_v themselves_o to_o be_v schismatic_n nor_o be_v it_o show_v how_o either_o be_v damnable_a or_o sacrilegious_a nor_o how_o protestant_n be_v sectary_n or_o which_o sectary_n be_v guilty_a of_o both_o or_o either_o so_o that_o in_o this_o tenet_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o ambiguity_n and_o imperfection_n yet_o since_o by_o what_o follow_v we_o may_v guess_v his_o meaning_n let_v we_o view_v his_o dispute_n sect_n ii_o protestant_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v sectary_n by_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o reformation_n the_o argument_n say_v h._n t._n all_o such_o as_o be_v wilful_o divide_v both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o damnable_a state_n but_o most_o protestant_n and_o other_o sectary_n be_v wilful_o divide_v both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o damnable_a state_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a out_o of_o the_o very_a notion_n and_o definition_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n the_o sequel_n of_o it_o prove_v thus_o by_o scriture_n titus_n 3._o 10._o 2_o peter_n 2._o 1._o judas_n 13._o rom._n 16._o 17._o matth._n 18._o 7_o 17_o 18._o 2_o thess_n 3._o 14._o answ_n 1._o by_o deny_v his_o definition_n to_o be_v good_a and_o that_o any_o of_o the_o text_n prove_v it_o 2._o by_o grant_v the_o sequel_n of_o they_o that_o be_v true_o term_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n but_o not_o of_o such_o as_o he_o call_v such_o to_o wit_n that_o do_v wilful_o divide_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n false_o by_o he_o call_v catholic_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o examine_v each_o text_n till_o they_o be_v show_v to_o prove_v what_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a say_v he_o be_v prove_v because_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o church_n therefore_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o as_o well_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o matter_n of_o government_n as_o plain_o appear_v by_o all_o we_o have_v say_v and_o be_v yet_o confirm_v because_o when_o they_o begin_v their_o separation_n luther_n in_o germany_n tyndal_n in_o england_n etc._n etc._n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v in_o most_o quiet_a possession_n of_o her_o tenet_n in_o perfect_a peace_n and_o unity_n her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v be_v not_o only_o to_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o protestant_n confess_v but_o to_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o be_v manifest_a both_o by_o the_o public_a liturgy_n council_n and_o record_n of_o all_o age_n in_o which_o no_o one_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o substantial_a point_n of_o discipline_n then_o profess_v by_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n have_v ever_o be_v censure_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a but_o all_o for_o the_o most_o part_n actual_o define_v and_o establish_v against_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o you_o have_v see_v in_o the_o council_n answ_n 1._o the_o minor_a speak_v of_o most_o protestant_n but_o mention_n none_o but_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n and_o tyndal_n in_o england_n now_o it_o be_v no_o good_a proof_n against_o we_o that_o we_o be_v schismatic_n because_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n be_v so_o and_o tyndal_n begin_v separation_n in_o england_n it_o be_v tell_v they_o by_o câ—illingworth_n c._n 5._o p_o 1._o against_o knot_n that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o unjust_a separation_n begin_v and_o so_o a_o schism_n in_o the_o leader_n and_o yet_o no_o schism_n in_o the_o follower_n in_o after_o age_n as_o in_o a_o commonwealth_n it_o may_v be_v a_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n to_o set_v up_o another_o government_n and_o governor_n in_o the_o first_o author_n and_o yet_o none_o in_o the_o posterity_n to_o continue_v they_o but_o rather_o their_o duty_n to_o maintain_v they_o in_o order_n to_o the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o be_v unjust_o obtain_v at_o first_o 2._o it_o be_v deny_v that_o luther_n or_o tyndal_n divide_v themselves_o wilful_o that_o be_v without_o necessity_n it_o be_v know_v in_o the_o history_n of_o sleidan_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n at_o first_o speak_v honourable_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v continue_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n till_o leo_n the_o ten_o do_v by_o his_o bull_n condemn_v his_o doctrine_n afore_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o and_o he_o see_v plain_o as_o the_o world_n find_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o by_o good_a proof_n out_o of_o scripture_n go_v about_o to_o refute_v they_o but_o by_o excommunication_n fire_n and_o war_n to_o which_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v stir_v up_o by_o they_o endeavour_v to_o root_v they_o out_o and_o for_o tyndal_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o book_n of_o act_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o church_n write_v by_o mr._n fox_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o that_o tyndal_n be_v persecute_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n and_o his_o body_n burn_v in_o brabant_n now_o sure_o be_v the_o protestant_n never_o so_o erroneous_a yet_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n tie_v they_o to_o run_v away_o from_o such_o cruel_a wolf_n as_o in_o stead_n of_o teach_v they_o with_o love_n endeavour_v to_o destroy_v they_o with_o cruelty_n 3._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o actual_o join_v with_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohomia_n and_o the_o waldenses_n about_o the_o alps_n who_o be_v true_a church_n of_o christ_n however_o the_o romanist_n term_v they_o nor_o do_v they_o ever_o renounce_v communion_n with_o the_o greek_a eastern_a or_o southern_a church_n though_o by_o reason_n of_o distance_n and_o the_o power_n they_o be_v under_o they_o can_v not_o have_v actual_a communion_n with_o they_o and_o by_o their_o desire_n of_o a_o free_a council_n in_o germany_n not_o call_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o emperor_n and_o christian_a prince_n nor_o of_o bishop_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o of_o man_n that_o be_v equal_a judge_n by_o who_o their_o doctrine_n may_v be_v examine_v and_o by_o their_o often_o colloquy_n for_o reconciliation_n they_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o try_v all_o mean_n they_o can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n to_o have_v prevent_v the_o breach_n between_o they_o and_o the_o popish_a party_n who_o be_v certain_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o schism_n and_o true_o the_o schismatic_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o their_o own_o story_n such_o as_o thuanus_n friar_n paul_n history_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o other_o who_o relate_v the_o proceed_n of_o those_o time_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n 4._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o party_n from_o who_o the_o protestant_n separate_v have_v relinquish_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o primitive_a time_n for_o five_o hundred_o year_n at_o least_o and_o have_v bring_v in_o a_o new_a upstart_n doctrine_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_v image_n transubstantiation_n half-communion_n as_o sufficient_a denial_n of_o priest_n marriage_n pope_n universal_a monarchy_n purgatory-fire_n indulgence_n sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n justification_n by_o work_n and_o many_o more_o which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o first_o christian_n nor_o have_v the_o contrary_n appear_v by_o any_o thing_n h._n t._n have_v say_v before_o as_o the_o reader_n of_o this_o answer_n may_v perceive_v 5._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o her_o government_n the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o one_o universal_a bishop_n be_v never_o the_o government_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o first_o general_a council_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o acknowledge_v superior_a to_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v always_o resist_v his_o claim_n of_o supremacy_n and_o many_o as_o nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n barliam_n and_o other_o have_v write_v against_o it_o as_o a_o unjust_a claim_n 6._o
it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n false_o by_o h._n t._n call_v catholic_n be_v in_o most_o quiet_a possession_n of_o her_o tenet_n when_o luther_n begin_v his_o separation_n in_o germany_n tyndal_n in_o england_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o cochlaeus_fw-la his_o history_n of_o the_o hussites_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o they_o in_o bohemia_n by_o thuanus_n and_o mr._n morland_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o alps_n by_o mr._n fox_n that_o there_o be_v a_o remnant_n of_o lollard_n or_o wictevist_n in_o england_n who_o do_v reject_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n then_o and_o since_o teach_v in_o many_o if_o not_o all_o the_o point_n in_o which_o protestant_n do_v now_o oppose_v it_o 7._o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o perfect_a peace_n and_o unity_n when_o luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n for_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o virgin_n mary_n immaculate_a conception_n about_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n above_o a_o council_n and_o sundry_a other_o be_v rather_o suppress_v than_o compose_v as_o the_o event_n show_v no_o party_n relinquish_a the_o hold_a their_o tenet_n to_o this_o day_n but_o each_o when_o occasion_n be_v offer_v contend_v for_o their_o way_n 8._o it_o be_v false_a that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v the_o same_o from_o that_o time_n luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n to_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o that_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a to_o the_o contrary_a that_o since_o gregory_n the_o great_a his_o time_n the_o pope_n universal_a episcopacy_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n half-communion_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o many_o other_o point_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o bishop_n morton_n in_o his_o appeal_n from_o brereley_o be_v apology_n to_o king_n james_n have_v prove_v 9_o it_o be_v also_o most_o false_a that_o their_o doctrine_n and_o government_n be_v the_o same_o 〈◊〉_d now_o they_o be_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o contrary_n be_v prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n by_z bishop_n robert_z abbot_z against_o dâ—ctor_n bishop_n and_o by_o bishop_n jewel_n against_o harding_n out_o of_o the_o father_n 10._o it_o be_v false_a which_o h._n t._n say_v it_o be_v manifest_a both_o by_o the_o public_a liturgy_n council_n and_o record_n of_o all_o age_n no_o one_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o substantial_a point_n of_o doctrine_n profess_v then_o when_o luther_n and_o tyndal_n begin_v their_o separation_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n have_v ever_o be_v censure_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a but_o all_o for_o the_o most_o part_n actual_o define_v and_o establish_v against_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o council_n the_o contrary_n be_v most_o manifest_a that_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o of_o carthage_n in_o which_o augustine_n be_v present_a oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o schismatical_a that_o the_o synod_n of_o frankford_n oppose_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n as_o heretical_a beside_o many_o other_o as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o answer_n to_o what_o h._n t._n here_o allege_v sect_n iii_o the_o say_n of_o father_n prove_v not_o protestant_n heretic_n or_o schismatic_n but_o h._n t._n say_v father_n for_o this_o point_n though_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o the_o father_n saying_n which_o he_o bring_v that_o speak_v at_o all_o to_o that_o point_n of_o the_o protestant_n being_n guilty_a of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n or_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n have_v be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n or_o that_o in_o no_o case_n there_o may_v be_v divide_v from_o it_o or_o teach_v contrary_a to_o it_o without_o heresy_n or_o schism_n yea_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n and_o austin_n think_v the_o clean_a contrary_n irenaeus_n oppose_v pope_n victor_n his_o excommunication_n of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n for_o not_o hold_v easter_n with_o he_o cyprian_n oppose_v pope_n stephanus_n about_o rebaptization_n augustine_n oppose_v pope_n boniface_n zozimus_n and_o celestine_n about_o the_o appeal_n of_o apiarius_n but_o let_v we_o view_v their_o say_n the_o first_o be_v thus_o cite_v by_o h._n t._n in_o the_o second_o age_n irenaeus_n god_n will_v judge_v those_o who_o make_v the_o schism_n in_o the_o church_n ambitious_a man_n who_o have_v not_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n but_o rather_o embrace_v their_o own_o interest_n than_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o small_a and_o light_a cause_n divide_v the_o great_a and_o glorious_a body_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n for_o in_o the_o end_n they_o can_v make_v any_o reformation_n so_o important_a as_o the_o evil_a of_o schism_n be_v prejudicious_a lib._n 4._o cap._n 62._o it_o be_v likely_a h._n t._n ignorant_o put_v prejudicious_a for_o pernicious_a or_o his_o author_n whence_o he_o have_v it_o for_o it_o be_v in_o irenaeus_n quanta_fw-la est_fw-la schismatis_fw-la pernicies_fw-la but_o it_o appear_v 1._o that_o he_o have_v either_o not_o read_v the_o place_n or_o not_o consider_v it_o because_o he_o put_v in_o god_n will_v judge_v whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a out_o of_o the_o word_n follow_v but_o he_o will_v judge_v also_o all_o those_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v without_o the_o church_n but_o he_o himself_o be_v judge_v of_o no_o man_n and_o from_o chap._n 53._o and_o follow_v to_o be_v mean_v of_o every_o spiritual_a disciple_n of_o christ_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n chap._n 52._o allude_v to_o paul_n word_n 1_o cor._n 2._o 15._o and_o he_o alter_v the_o love_n of_o god_n into_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n before_o their_o eye_n 2._o that_o the_o place_n make_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n for_o it_o condemn_v only_o they_o that_o make_v schism_n for_o small_a and_o light_a cause_n which_o be_v most_o true_a of_o victor_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n for_o not_o keep_v easter_n as_o he_o do_v reprehend_v by_o irenaeus_n in_o his_o epistle_n recite_v by_o eusebius_n hist_o 1._o lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o but_o be_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n who_o neither_o make_v nor_o continue_v schism_n and_o that_o separation_n which_o they_o make_v they_o do_v it_o for_o very_o great_a cause_n and_o he_o say_v no_o reformation_n can_v be_v make_v so_o important_a by_o they_o who_o divide_v upon_o light_a cause_n as_o be_v the_o mischief_n of_o the_o schism_n they_o make_v but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o protestant_n reformation_n or_o correption_n which_o be_v irenaeus_n his_o word_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o it_o countervail_v the_o evil_a of_o the_o schism_n consequent_a i_o add_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n the_o spiritual_a man_n who_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o christ_n will_v judge_v all_o they_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o truth_n do_v justify_v the_o protestant_n in_o judge_v the_o pope_n and_o popish_a doctor_n and_o church_n as_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n who_o by_o their_o doctrine_n of_o pope_n supremacy_n invocation_n of_o saint_n humane_a satisfaction_n inherent_a justice_n justify_v merit_n of_o condignity_n have_v depart_v from_o the_o apostolical_a faith_n and_o by_o their_o cruel_a tyranny_n and_o hatred_n of_o reformation_n have_v the_o most_o horrible_a and_o pernicious_a schism_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o the_o protestant_n be_v warrant_v thus_o to_o judge_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o word_n of_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n in_o the_o three_o age_n against_o the_o novatian_o of_o the_o inexpiableness_n of_o their_o crime_n of_o schism_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v purge_v by_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nor_o they_o be_v martyr_n though_o they_o die_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o name_n be_v too_o heavy_a a_o censure_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v nothing_o against_o protestant_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o that_o schism_n the_o word_n of_o chrysostom_n hom_n 11._o in_o ephes_n show_v how_o grievous_a a_o evil_a schism_n be_v but_o prove_v not_o that_o they_o be_v all_o schismatic_n that_o separate_a from_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o church_n nor_o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v guilty_a thereof_o or_o the_o romanist_n free_a the_o word_n of_o optatus_n lib._n 2._o be_v not_o to_o any_o of_o the_o point_n now_o in_o controversy_n except_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o episcopal_a chair_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o assert_v that_o to_o be_v the_o one_o episcopal_a chair_n to_o which_o all_o other_o be_v to_o be_v
draw_n of_o the_o net_n on_o the_o shore_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v damnable_a and_o the_o sacrilege_n of_o schism_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o crime_n lib._n 2._o cont_n epist_n parmen_fw-la i_o reply_v it_o be_v a_o scold_v trick_n to_o say_v we_o slander_v and_o not_o to_o prove_v it_o we_o prove_v out_o of_o paul_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n then_o hold_v justification_n by_o faith_n without_o work_n that_o every_o soul_n even_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o prince_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v fail_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a church_n that_o it_o be_v evil_a to_o judge_v christian_n for_o not_o observe_v difference_n of_o meat_n and_o day_n that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o do_v as_o papist_n now_o do_v worship_v the_o creature_n with_o such_o worship_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o creator_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o invocate_v saint_n in_o who_o we_o believe_v not_o with_o sundry_a more_o in_o which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n have_v swerve_v from_o the_o primitive_a we_o prove_v out_o of_o gregory_n the_o great_a himself_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o now_o as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o precedent_a age_n for_o he_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n now_o usurp_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o disavow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o other_o thing_n now_o receive_v at_o rome_n and_o before_o he_o pope_n gelasius_n term_v the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o lay-people_n sacrilegious_a augustine_n himself_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o account_v his_o word_n below_o scripture-canon_n yet_o his_o speech_n touch_v not_o we_o who_o do_v not_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n on_o pretence_n of_o avoid_v communion_n of_o bad_a man_n but_o from_o the_o papacy_n on_o full_a proof_n that_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o popish_a church_n be_v impose_v on_o condition_n of_o acknowledge_v such_o error_n and_o practise_v such_o idolatry_n as_o be_v damnable_a we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o church_n perish_v but_o that_o it_o be_v continue_v in_o a_o remnant_n of_o persecute_a saint_n we_o need_v not_o allege_v any_o church_n for_o our_o mother_n but_o the_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v abouâ—_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o gal._n 4._o 26._o i_o judge_v it_o no_o better_o than_o a_o inconsiderate_a speech_n to_o say_v any_o visible_a church_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v in_o my_o apprehension_n all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o church_n christian_n or_o believer_n be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o count_v such_o speech_n whoever_o father_n or_o prelate_n he_o be_v that_o use_v they_o no_o better_a than_o ridiculous_a nonsense_n and_o much_o more_o to_o call_v bishop_n our_o father_n in_o christ_n and_o yet_o to_o term_v they_o the_o church_n also_o and_o our_o mother_n nor_o need_v we_o allege_v a_o church_n that_o bring_v we_o forth_o it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o can_v prove_v our_o faith_n to_o be_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o allege_v that_o we_o have_v be_v beget_v by_o it_o which_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v be_v not_o the_o â—berians_n a_o church_n of_o christian_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o â—_o captive_n maid_n when_o there_o be_v no_o church_n there_o before_o and_o the_o indian_n by_o â—rumentius_fw-la without_o a_o church_n to_o bring_v they_o forth_o may_v not_o a_o man_n have_v faith_n and_o salvation_n in_o a_o wilderness_n where_o he_o know_v of_o no_o church_n neither_o do_v luther_n nor_o tyndal_n separate_v themselves_o from_o all_o nation_n but_o be_v expel_v and_o persecute_v by_o the_o devilish_a pope_n and_o popish_a clergy_n of_o rome_n when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o restore_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o german_n english_a and_o other_o nation_n if_o augustine_n mean_v simple_o that_o all_o separation_n make_v before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v damnable_a he_o write_v that_o which_o be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v contrary_a to_o paul_n practice_n act_v 18._o 9_o god_n command_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 17._o 2_o tim._n 3_o 5._o 2_o thess_n 3._o 8._o revel_v 18._o 4._o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v lib._n 2._o cont_n epist_n pâ—rmen_fw-la cap._n 21._o a_o man_n be_v not_o to_o associate_v with_o other_o when_o he_o can_v have_v society_n with_o they_o but_o by_o do_v evil_a with_o they_o but_o if_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o such_o separation_n as_o the_o donatist_n make_v as_o it_o be_v likely_a he_o do_v it_o touch_v not_o we_o who_o separate_v not_o from_o the_o romanist_n because_o some_o evil_a man_n be_v tolerate_v but_o because_o error_n idolatry_n and_o other_o evil_n be_v urge_v on_o we_o by_o they_o and_o such_o be_v their_o tyranny_n that_o without_o yield_v to_o they_o there_o be_v no_o communion_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o banishment_n or_o burn_v once_o more_o say_v h._n t._n object_n we_o do_v but_o separate_v from_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o not_o from_o the_o whole_a church_n answ_n i_o tell_v you_o it_o the_o question_n of_o the_o church_n universality_n in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n iâ—_n universal_a or_o catholic_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n she_o be_v particular_a take_v it_o in_o which_o acception_n you_o will_v your_o consequence_n be_v false_a for_o whosoever_o separate_v from_o a_o acknowledge_v true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o such_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v in_o her_o particular_a he_o consequent_o separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v a_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a i_o reply_v neither_o as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n nor_o as_o it_o note_v a_o collection_n of_o all_o the_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n right_o term_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o nonsense_n and_o falsehood_n thereof_o be_v show_v before_o art_n 5._o sect._n 8._o nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o he_o that_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n in_o either_o sense_n be_v a_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_a and_o to_o his_o proof_n i_o say_v 1._o that_o many_o protestant_n deny_v the_o roman_a church_n a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n when_o luther_n separate_v but_o call_v it_o a_o antichristian_a and_o malignant_a church_n and_o they_o that_o acknowledge_v it_o a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o be_v yet_o not_o of_o doctrine_n and_o they_o that_o say_v it_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o be_v say_v it_o not_o of_o the_o predominant_a part_n but_o of_o the_o latent_fw-la conceive_v it_o be_v with_o they_o as_o it_o be_v with_o israel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o elijah_n that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o those_o error_n and_o evil_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o they_o or_o avouch_v by_o they_o though_o live_v among_o they_o or_o if_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o they_o or_o some_o of_o they_o they_o have_v pardon_n as_o do_v it_o in_o ignorance_n retain_v the_o old_a creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o they_o attribute_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o to_o the_o few_o fundamental_a article_n which_o they_o hold_v who_o be_v in_o it_o though_o very_o unsound_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n mix_v with_o they_o which_o make_v the_o church_n among_o the_o romanist_n as_o a_o leprous_a man_n unfit_a for_o converse_v and_o communion_n with_o who_o though_o they_o may_v continue_v for_o a_o time_n in_o expectation_n of_o their_o repentance_n yet_o they_o may_v say_v to_o rome_n be_v find_v uâ—câ—rable_a as_o the_o jew_n to_o babylon_n jer._n 51._o 9_o we_o will_v have_v heal_v babylon_n but_o she_o be_v not_o heal_v forsake_v she_o and_o let_v we_o go_v every_o one_o into_o his_o own_o country_n for_o her_o judgement_n reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n and_o be_v lift_v up_o unto_o the_o sky_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o universal_o true_a that_o he_o who_o separate_v from_o a_o acknowledge_v true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n separte_v from_o the_o whole_a there_o may_v be_v a_o separation_n partial_a not_o total_a privative_a not_o positive_a out_o of_o prejudice_n and_o passion_n in_o heat_n not_o in_o heart_n as_o between_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 15._o 39_o chrysostome_n and_o epiphanius_n temporary_a not_o perpetual_a in_o prudence_n though_o not_o out_o of_o absolute_a necessity_n necessary_a not_o voluntary_a just_a and_o not_o rash_a without_o revolt_n from_o the_o faith_n or_o persecution_n of_o those_o from_o who_o it_o be_v make_v in_o many_o of_o these_o sort_n there_o may_v be_v a_o separation_n which_o may_v be_v from_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n infallibility_n 88_o 4._o none_o of_o these_o text_n matth._n 28._o 20._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 14_o 26._o john_n 16._o 13._o act_n 15._o 28._o do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n or_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o 90_o 5._o there_o may_v be_v good_a assurance_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o its_o meaning_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n without_o suppose_v the_o church_n infallibility_n 93_o 6._o neither_o can_v the_o church_n oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v her_o definition_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o judicature_n as_o h._n t._n assert_n to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o she_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n word_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n say_v it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 3._o august_n contr_n epist_n fundam_fw-la cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n be_v show_v not_o to_o be_v for_o it_o but_o some_o of_o they_o plain_o against_o it_o 97_o 7._o the_o objection_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n against_o the_o infallibility_n which_o h._n t._n ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n be_v make_v good_a against_o his_o answer_n 106_o 8._o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n against_o the_o church_n infallibility_n from_o father_n and_o council_n be_v vindicate_v from_o h._n t._n his_o answer_n 124_o article_n vi_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n 131_o sect._n 1._o the_o text_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v know_v by_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n be_v show_v to_o be_v impertinent_a ibid._n 2._o the_o sanctity_n of_o man_n in_o former_a age_n prove_v not_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n 132_o 3._o the_o imagine_a holiness_n of_o benedict_n augustine_n francis_n dominick_n prove_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n 134_o 4._o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o holiness_n of_o its_o doctrine_n but_o the_o contrary_n be_v true_a 136_o 5._o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o romanist_n show_v not_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n will-worship_n and_o pharisaical_a hypocrisy_n 139_o 6._o the_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n be_v no_o certain_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n 143_o 7._o the_o popish_a pretend_a miracle_n prove_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n nor_o the_o miracle_n relate_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n 144_o 8._o the_o objection_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n be_v not_o solve_v by_o h._n t._n 147_o article_n vii_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v by_o h._n t._n 151_o sect._n 1._o neither_o be_v it_o prove_v nor_o probable_a that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o he_o be_v to_o have_v a_o successor_n ibid._n 2._o from_o be_v the_o foundation_n matth._n 16._o 18._o and_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o neither_o peter_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v prove_v 152_o 3._o the_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n in_o peter_n over_o the_o apostle_n but_o a_o promise_n of_o special_a success_n in_o his_o preach_v 156_o 4._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 159_o 5._o peter_n charge_n to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o and_o his_o priority_n of_o nomination_n prove_v not_o his_o supremacy_n 161_o 6._o the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o successor_n of_o peter_n 164_o 7._o the_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n 165_o 8._o the_o holy_a scripture_n john_n 19_o 11._o act_n 25._o 10_o 11._o luke_n 22._o 25._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o overthrow_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n 169_o 9_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n 176_o 10._o of_o the_o emperor_n call_v council_n pope_n joan_n papist_n kill_v prince_n excommunicate_a not_o keep_v faith_n with_o heretic_n 18â—_n article_n viii_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o h._n t._n term_n apostolical_a be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n 187_o sect._n 1._o the_o argument_n for_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o be_v answer_v ibid._n 2._o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o assurance_n thereby_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n 190_o 3._o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o deliver_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o receive_v prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 191_o 4._o counterfeit_v even_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v and_o do_v come_v into_o the_o church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n without_o such_o a_o force_n as_o h._n t._n imagine_v necessary_a thereto_o 195_o 5._o the_o romanist_n can_v never_o gain_v their_o cause_n by_o refer_v the_o whole_a trial_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o scripture_n but_o will_v be_v prove_v by_o it_o to_o have_v revolt_v from_o christianity_n 198_o 6._o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 202_o 7._o objection_n from_o scripture_n for_o its_o sufficiency_n without_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v vindicate_v from_o h._n t._n his_o answer_n 205_o 8._o h._n t._n solve_v not_o the_o objection_n from_o reason_n for_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n without_o unwritten_a tradition_n 212_o article_n ix_o protestant's_n in_o not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o now_o it_o be_v in_o their_o worship_n in_o not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o their_o visible_a head_n in_o deny_v the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o tridentin_n council_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n be_v neither_o guilty_a of_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n but_o papist_n by_o eject_v they_o for_o this_o cause_n and_o seek_v to_o impose_v on_o they_o this_o subjection_n be_v true_o schismatic_n and_o in_o hold_v the_o article_n which_o now_o they_o do_v be_v heretic_n 220_o sect._n 1._o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n be_v not_o right_a ibid._n 2._o protestant_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v sectary_n by_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o reformation_n 221_o 3._o the_o say_n of_o father_n prove_v not_o protestant_n heretic_n or_o schismatic_n 224_o 4._o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o objection_n acquit_v protestant_n from_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o condemn_v papist_n 226_o finis_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la luscipit_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la seu_fw-la cujus_fw-la fides_fw-la sundatur_fw-la authoritate_fw-la christi_fw-la thomas_n whitsonus_n bucci_n tract_n 1._o sect._n 7._o watson_n quodlib_a p._n 252_o 260_o 343._o
authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o know_v the_o true_a faith_n by_o which_o alone_o the_o true_a church_n be_v know_v and_o it_o be_v a_o most_o impudent_a assertion_n which_o h._n t._n take_v on_o he_o in_o his_o first_o article_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v none_o be_v believer_n but_o they_o so_o that_o this_o very_a definition_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n be_v sufficient_a to_o overthrow_v the_o main_a drift_n of_o h._n t._n in_o this_o book_n and_o to_o show_v how_o heedless_a or_o impudent_a a_o writer_n he_o be_v h._n t._n tell_v we_o also_o that_o the_o four_o lateran_n council_n define_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n can_v 1._o that_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v by_o the_o divine_a power_n into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o be_v grant_v if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o council_n itself_o do_v define_v any_o thing_n and_o not_o pope_n innocent_a himself_n three_o year_n after_o the_o council_n platina_n say_v in_o his_o life_n that_o many_o thing_n than_o come_v into_o consultation_n indeed_o and_o yet_o not_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v open_o decree_v but_o be_v it_o the_o council_n or_o the_o pope_n alone_o that_o thus_o decree_v it_o be_v a_o most_o bold_a and_o presumptuous_a act_n in_o either_o or_o both_o to_o make_v that_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o which_o as_o bellarm._n tom_n 3._o cont_n l._n 3_o c._n 23._o confess_v scotus_n in_o quartum_fw-la send_v do_v 11._o q._n 3._o say_v that_o the_o tenant_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v no_o tenet_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o lateran_n council_n and_o scotus_n and_o cameracensis_n express_o say_v that_o neither_o by_o word_n of_o scripture_n nor_o by_o the_o creed_n nor_o say_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v we_o compel_v to_o the_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o cardinal_n cairt_n in_o 3._o aq._n q._n 75._o art_n 1._o say_v that_o nothing_o out_o of_o the_o gospel_n do_v appear_v to_o compel_v we_o to_o understand_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n proper_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n john_n fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n contra_fw-la cap_a babylon_n c._n 1._o for_o which_o reason_n cuthbert_n tonstal_n l._n 1._o of_o the_o eucharist_n p._n 46._o say_v perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o have_v leave_v every_o curious_a man_n to_o his_o conjecture_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o before_o the_o lateran_n council_n it_o be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v oft_o hear_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v be_v present_a at_o the_o lateran_n council_n he_o will_v have_v endeavour_v to_o persuade_v pope_n innocent_a to_o have_v forbear_v the_o decree_a of_o transubstantiation_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o indeed_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o council_n be_v so_o gross_o absurd_a that_o have_v there_o be_v any_o understand_a man_n at_o the_o make_n of_o the_o decree_n it_o be_v likely_a it_o have_v not_o pass_v for_o this_o reason_n they_o give_v of_o their_o decree_n that_o to_o perfect_v the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n we_o ourselves_o may_v take_v of_o he_o what_o he_o receive_v of_o we_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_a into_o the_o body_n the_o wine_n into_o blood_n by_o the_o divine_a power_n intimate_v 1._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_a into_o the_o body_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n not_o either_o into_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o then_o he_o that_o drink_v not_o the_o wine_n drink_v not_o the_o blood_n nor_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v transubstantiate_a into_o it_o as_o a_o animate_v body_n so_o that_o that_o determination_n make_v it_o a_o transubstantiation_n without_o life_n 2._o it_o faith_n that_o we_o may_v receive_v of_o he_o what_o he_o receive_v of_o we_o which_o in_o plain_a sense_n intimate_v that_o christ_n receive_v our_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o eat_v and_o drink_v as_o we_o do_v he_o 3._o it_o make_v this_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o unity_n as_o if_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o unity_n by_o faith_n be_v not_o perfect_a without_o this_o gross_a capernaitish_a cannibalitish_n eat_v christ_n very_a flesh_n make_v from_o bread_n by_o a_o priest_n and_o drink_v his_o very_a blood_n with_o our_o mouth_n in_o drink_v transubstantiate_a wine_n all_o which_o be_v such_o gross_a irrational_a unchristian_a absurdity_n as_o have_v not_o the_o age_n be_v blockish_a and_o pope_n and_o popish_a writer_n and_o people_n dementate_n they_o will_v with_o abhorrency_n have_v reject_v that_o determination_n h._n t._n add_v that_o the_o four_o lateran_n council_n can_v 1._o define_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n that_o no_o man_n can_v make_v this_o sacrament_n but_o a_o priest_n right_o ordain_v by_o the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n which_o although_o it_o be_v otherwise_o in_o the_o text_n matth._n 16._o 19_o express_v wherein_o the_o key_n not_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v mention_v as_o give_v to_o peter_n not_o to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o key_n be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n this_o will_v overthrow_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o it_o be_v deduce_v from_o that_o gift_n of_o the_o key_n for_o if_o christ_n himself_o give_v the_o key_n of_o the_o church_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n than_o not_o to_o peter_n only_o and_o his_o successor_n but_o to_o other_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o consequent_o according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n to_o other_o bishop_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o for_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o none_o can_v make_v this_o sacrament_n but_o a_o priest_n than_o it_o be_v to_o priest_n only_o that_o it_o be_v say_v do_v this_o for_o from_o those_o word_n he_o deduce_v p._n 215._o the_o power_n to_o make_v christ_n body_n but_o that_o be_v most_o absurd_a for_o than_o they_o only_o shall_v eat_v the_o do_v this_o be_v mean_v plain_o of_o eat_v the_o bread_n be_v speak_v not_o to_o the_o priest_n conficient_fw-la only_a but_o to_o all_o the_o apostle_n at_o table_n also_o and_o if_o so_o not_o only_o the_o cup_n shall_v be_v keep_v from_o the_o people_n but_o the_o bread_n also_o contrary_a to_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 16_o 17._o &_o 11._o 28._o h._n t._n tell_v we_o that_o they_o define_v that_o baptism_n profit_v little_a one_o as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o be_v of_o ripe_a year_n unto_o salvation_n and_o condemn_v the_o heresy_n of_o abbas_n joachim_n which_o be_v nothing_o against_o the_o common_a tenet_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o it_o be_v suspect_v that_o if_o abbot_n joachim_n have_v not_o be_v a_o man_n who_o repute_a holiness_n and_o free_a speech_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o clergy_n trouble_v they_o he_o may_v have_v escape_v that_o censure_n the_o definition_n concern_v confession_n and_o receive_n at_o easter_n be_v point_n of_o discipline_n not_o part_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o impertinent_a to_o the_o present_a business_n h._n t._n mention_n also_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n father_n one_o hundred_o pope_n gregory_n the_o ten_o preside_v anno_fw-la 1274._o against_o the_o grecian_n which_o be_v nothing_o against_o the_o common_a tenet_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v add_v this_o hitherto_o say_v the_o council_n the_o holy_a roman_a church_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n have_v preach_v and_o teach_v beside_o the_o nonsense_n how_o frequent_o soever_o it_o be_v use_v of_o the_o church_n preach_v and_o teach_v who_o preach_v not_o nor_o teach_v but_o they_o be_v preach_v to_o and_o teach_v it_o be_v but_o a_o piece_n of_o palpable_o false_a flattery_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v before_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o jerusalem_n from_o above_o be_v style_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o gal._n 4._o 26._o among_o his_o catholic_n professor_n of_o this_o age_n h._n t._n nominate_v st._n dominick_n and_o st._n francis_n institutor_n of_o their_o holy_a order_n of_o friar_n but_o how_o they_o shall_v be_v saint_n whereof_o one_o be_v a_o bloody_a instigator_n of_o war_n against_o the_o innocent_a sheep_n of_o christ_n the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o other_o a_o observer_n of_o humane_a invention_n with_o neglect_n of_o god_n command_n to_o work_v with_o his_o
right_o belong_v to_o he_o 2._o that_o such_o primacy_n prove_v not_o any_o superiority_n of_o power_n above_o the_o apostle_n no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o senior_a fellow_n of_o a_o college_n be_v superior_a in_o power_n above_o the_o rest_n because_o he_o be_v first_o write_v in_o the_o college_n book_n or_o the_o foreman_n in_o a_o â—ury_n be_v superior_a because_o he_o be_v first_o call_v sect_n vi_o the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o successor_n of_o peter_n h._n t._n add_v what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o prove_v st._n peter_n primacy_n prove_v also_o the_o primacy_n of_o his_o successor_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n answ_n the_o proof_n of_o a_o primacy_n be_v short_a of_o the_o proof_n a_o supremacy_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n h._n t._n undertake_v there_o be_v a_o primacy_n of_o order_n where_o there_o be_v not_o a_o supremacy_n of_o power_n and_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o primacy_n of_o order_n afore_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n alexandria_n jerusalem_n and_o constantinople_n that_o be_v to_o sit_v in_o a_o general_a council_n high_a and_o to_o have_v some_o other_o privilege_n yet_o do_v never_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n their_o supreme_a head_n but_o resist_v this_o claim_n when_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v usurp_v that_o primacy_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v give_v he_o chief_o because_o of_o the_o dignity_n and_o power_n of_o the_o city_n peter_n name_n be_v after_o by_o ambitious_a pope_n use_v to_o serve_v their_o design_n in_o lift_v up_o the_o roman_a bishop_n but_o the_o ancient_n do_v look_v to_o the_o eminence_n of_o the_o city_n as_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o their_o prefer_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n from_o whence_o when_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v translate_v to_o constantinople_n the_o bishop_n of_o it_o be_v make_v a_o patriarch_n equal_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o a_o time_n contend_v for_o pre-eminence_n above_o he_o it_o be_v not_o at_o first_o by_o reason_n of_o peter_n imagine_a headship_n or_o any_o succession_n to_o he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v prefer_v before_o other_o patriarch_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o amplitude_n and_o eminency_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o three_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o constantinopolitan_n and_o the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o of_o chalcedon_n council_n show_v as_o for_o succession_n to_o peter_n it_o be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v have_v successor_n as_o apostle_n since_o they_o be_v only_o to_o be_v apostle_n who_o be_v witness_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n which_o neither_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o any_o after_o the_o age_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v can_v be_v that_o they_o be_v either_o fix_a bishop_n of_o certain_a place_n or_o do_v appoint_v any_o to_o succeed_v in_o their_o apostleship_n be_v false_a all_o apostle_n be_v by_o special_a election_n of_o christ_n those_o that_o come_v after_o be_v by_o election_n of_o man_n and_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n but_o not_o in_o apostleship_n nor_o do_v the_o apostle_n make_v bishop_n of_o certain_a place_n their_o successor_n but_o every_o pastor_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n aright_o be_v their_o successor_n and_o so_o be_v all_o gospel_n preacher_n at_o this_o day_n john_n calvin_n at_o geneva_n do_v succeed_v peter_n more_o true_o than_o pope_n aldobrandin_n or_o barberin_n or_o ghisi_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o pope_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n till_o the_o pope_n prove_v themselves_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o peter_n be_v they_o vain_o talk_v of_o succession_n to_o he_o as_o of_o late_o they_o have_v be_v they_o have_v be_v successor_n to_o simon_n magus_n rather_o than_o to_o simon_n peter_n sect_n vii_o the_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n of_o the_o father_n which_o h._n t._n cite_v for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o first_o be_v out_o of_o damascen_n a_o late_a corrupt_a writer_n and_o he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o pseudo_fw-la dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n tale_n prove_v to_o be_v such_o by_o dr._n john_n rainold_n conf._n with_o hart_n chap._n 8._o divis_fw-la 2._o and_o from_o that_o place_n in_o which_o the_o contrary_a to_o what_o it_o be_v allege_v for_o to_o wit_n peter_n supremacy_n may_v be_v evince_v in_o that_o the_o author_n who_o ever_o he_o be_v make_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v h._n t._n peter_n be_v style_v the_o supreme_a and_o most_o ancient_a top_n of_o divine_n which_o though_o it_o have_v no_o credit_n there_o be_v too_o much_o know_v of_o the_o forgery_n and_o dream_n in_o the_o write_n of_o damascen_n and_o that_o counterfeit_v dionysius_n yet_o be_v it_o grant_v that_o dionysius_n the_o arcopagite_n shall_v have_v so_o write_v as_o he_o say_v he_o do_v term_v peter_n the_o supreme_a and_o most_o ancient_a top_n of_o divine_n this_o will_v not_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o universal_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n with_o such_o a_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n as_o this_o author_n assert_n he_o have_v over_o the_o whole_a church_n even_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o for_o this_o do_v not_o express_a supremacy_n of_o power_n but_o of_o knowledge_n and_o assert_n his_o eminency_n for_o understanding_n theology_n to_o which_o i_o think_v h._n t._n shall_v not_o annex_v the_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n lest_o that_o some_o such_o as_o aquinas_n andradius_fw-la or_o some_o other_o challenge_v the_o popedom_n which_o be_v seldom_o confer_v on_o any_o for_o his_o eminence_n in_o divinity_n but_o rather_o the_o most_o learned_a divine_n be_v think_v unfit_a for_o the_o papacy_n even_o cicarella_n relate_v in_o the_o life_n of_o sixtus_n the_o five_o that_o cardinal_n sirlet_n though_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n be_v reject_v as_o not_o fit_a to_o be_v choose_v pope_n such_o as_o bellarmine_n tolet_n baronius_n be_v not_o choose_v to_o be_v pope_n but_o such_o crafty_a man_n as_o paul_n the_o three_o or_o such_o stout_a spirit_n as_o paul_n the_o four_o or_o such_o as_o be_v great_a canonist_n and_o politician_n that_o know_v the_o art_n of_o the_o papacy_n better_o than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v choose_v for_o pope_n yea_o man_n so_o ignorant_a in_o divinity_n and_o so_o unfit_a to_o take_v the_o charge_n of_o soul_n have_v be_v choose_v for_o pope_n that_o of_o all_o the_o pope_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n pass_v there_o be_v but_o a_o very_a few_o who_o have_v knowledge_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n or_o any_o measure_n of_o godliness_n competent_a for_o a_o parish_n priest_n yea_o bellarmine_n lib._n de_fw-la notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 9_o be_v feign_v to_o assert_v that_o there_o may_v be_v member_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o be_v no_o part_n of_o it_o as_o a_o live_a body_n but_o only_o as_o instrument_n lest_o otherwise_o the_o pope_n be_v prove_v evil_a shall_v be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o he_o be_v no_o member_n of_o christ_n body_n thereby_o make_v a_o dead_a equivocal_a member_n a_o univocal_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v conscious_a that_o without_o that_o shift_n the_o pope_n will_v all_z or_o most_o of_o they_o be_v cashier_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o not_o so_o much_o as_o part_n of_o christ_n body_n much_o less_o head_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o notorious_a pride_n luxury_n cruelty_n perfidiousness_n covetousness_n blasphemy_n deceit_n and_o whatsoever_o vice_n may_v show_v they_o to_o be_v child_n of_o the_o devil_n nor_o do_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o in_o the_o second_o age_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v all_o church_n round_o about_o aught_o to_o resort_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o reason_n of_o she_o more_o powerful_a principality_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o ancient_a found_v by_o peter_n and_o paul_n for_o whether_o the_o word_n convenire_fw-la be_v to_o be_v translate_v resort_n or_o agree_v to_o or_o go_v together_o with_o which_o be_v somewhat_o uncertain_a it_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o all_o church_n round_o about_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n for_o that_o have_v be_v a_o impossible_a thing_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o irenaeus_n in_o the_o same_o place_n who_o direct_v they_o that_o be_v in_o asia_n to_o ephesus_n and_o smyrna_n for_o the_o same_o end_n but_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n such_o as_o lion_n be_v in_o france_n where_o he_o be_v bishop_n and_o such_o part_n as_o be_v near_a room_n and_o it_o